The beavvties of Beth-el Containing: sundry reasons why euery Christian ought to account one day in the courtes of God, better then a thousand besides. Preached in Cambridge, and now published especially for the benefite of those that were the hearers.
         Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
      
       
         
           1609
        
      
       Approx. 159 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 70 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13528
         STC 23820
         ESTC S107524
         99843223
         99843223
         7938
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13528)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7938)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 586:07)
      
       
         
           
             The beavvties of Beth-el Containing: sundry reasons why euery Christian ought to account one day in the courtes of God, better then a thousand besides. Preached in Cambridge, and now published especially for the benefite of those that were the hearers.
             Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
          
           [8], 131, [1] p.
           
             Printed by G. Eld, for Thomas Man, and are to be sold at his shop in Pater-noster-row, at the signe of the Talbot,
             At London :
             1609.
          
           
             "To the reader" signed: Thomas Taylor.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-09 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2004-11 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-11 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           BEAVVTIES
           of
           BETH-EL
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             :
          
           Sundry
           reasons
           why
           euery
           
             Christian
             ought
             to
             account
             one
          
           day
           in
           the
           courtes
           of
           God
           ,
           
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
          
           besides
        
         
           
             Preached
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
          
           now
           published
           especially
           for
           
             the
             benefite
             of
             those
             that
          
           were
           the
           hearers
           .
        
         
           AT
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             G.
             Eld
             ,
          
           for
           
             Thomas
             Man
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Pater-noster-row
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Talbot
           .
           1609.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             worshipfull
             Maister
             FRENCH
             ,
             Maior
             of
             the
             Towne
             of
          
           Cambridge
           
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Parish
             commonly
             called
             S
             
             t.
          
           Peters
           :
           Grace
           and
           all
           good
           
             things
             .
          
        
         
           RIGHT
           WORshipfull
           and
           Christian
           friendes
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           God
           gaue
           me
           a
           calling
           to
           become
           your
           teacher
           ;
           I
           bethought
           mee
           which
           might
           bee
           the
           fittest
           course
           and
           carriage
           of
           my
           Ministrie
           ,
           both
           for
           your
           best
           profit
           and
           mine
           owne
           discharge
           :
           and
           after
           a
           little
           deliberation
           ,
           I
           easily
           resolued
           of
           three
           thinges
           .
           1.
           to
           call
           you
           
           to
           a
           loue
           ,
           and
           a
           cheerefull
           frequenting
           of
           the
           holy
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ;
           by
           which
           as
           by
           a
           praeface
           I
           entered
           into
           my
           labours
           ,
           and
           this
           from
           the
           example
           of
           
             Dauid
             .
          
           Psal.
           84.
           10.
           2.
           to
           teach
           you
           how
           to
           behaue
           your selues
           being
           
             present
             before
             God.
          
           from
           the
           example
           of
           
             Cornelius
             ,
          
           Act.
           10.
           33.
           3.
           to
           preach
           Christ
           vnto
           you
           ;
           which
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           I
           haue
           also
           performed
           out
           of
           
             Peters
          
           Sermon
           following
           frō
           
             ver
             .
             33.
          
           to
           
             44.
             
          
           Wherin
           I
           haue
           〈◊〉
           intreated
           of
           the
           most
           fundam●●●al
           points
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           indeauoring
           in
           all
           these
           to
           approue
           my
           heart
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           my
           desire
           of
           your
           profiting
           euen
           to
           your selues
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           of
           these
           I
           haue
           here
           giuen
           you
           a
           further
           view
           and
           account
           ;
           the
           other
           two
           depend
           one
           vpon
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           containe
           a
           labour
           of
           longer
           time
           ;
           besides
           that
           the
           eye
           of
           our
           experience
           hath
           seene
           what
           a
           surfet
           &
           lothing
           
           this
           our
           age
           hath
           taken
           of
           sound
           
             practical
             diuinity
             :
          
           &
           therefore
           onely
           thus
           much
           I
           haue
           presumed
           for
           your
           sakes
           to
           publish
           ,
           to
           the
           purpose
           that
           each
           of
           your
           families
           might
           haue
           a
           coppy
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           your
           memories
           ;
           not
           intending
           any
           further
           view
           of
           clearer
           light
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Printers
           haue
           ouer-intreated
           me
           to
           make
           the
           benefit
           (
           as
           they
           tearmed
           it
           )
           more
           common
           ;
           then
           I
           shall
           desire
           of
           such
           as
           for
           whome
           these
           thinges
           were
           not
           principally
           prepared
           ,
           the
           forbearance
           of
           any
           curious
           censure
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           plainly
           fitted
           and
           preached
           vnto
           a
           plaine
           auditory
           ,
           and
           not
           intended
           to
           behold
           such
           an
           open
           light
           .
           Wherein
           yet
           it
           may
           afford
           this
           vse
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           subiect
           in
           which
           I
           haue
           obserued
           none
           going
           before
           me
           by
           way
           of
           treatise
           ;
           it
           may
           yeeld
           both
           occasions
           and
           groundes
           to
           some
           more
           able
           instrument
           to
           inlarge
           and
           adorne
           so
           necessary
           and
           so
           profitable
           
           an
           argument
           .
           Which
           heartily
           I
           wish
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           in
           these
           desolate
           daies
           of
           ours
           ,
           these
           
             beauties
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
          
           are
           by
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           &
           so
           many
           meanes
           obscured
           ,
           as
           that
           nūbers
           giuen-ouer
           to
           Atheisme
           and
           liberty
           ,
           are
           bold
           not
           onely
           to
           moue
           (
           which
           were
           too
           much
           )
           but
           strongly
           defend
           that
           our
           Saboth
           is
           either
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           straightly
           :
           that
           either
           our
           Sermons
           neede
           not
           to
           bee
           heard
           or
           not
           so
           frequently
           :
           &
           that
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           light
           here
           shining
           ,
           at
           least
           so
           
             accurately
          
           &
           strictly
           
           as
           the
           Apostle
           prescribeth
           ,
           is
           too
           much
           precisenes
           :
           the
           which
           with
           sundry
           other
           disguised
           conceites
           of
           vayne
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           preuaile
           so
           far
           as
           they
           threaten
           ,
           surely
           our
           
             Bethels
          
           in
           shorte
           time
           will
           become
           
             Bethavens
             ;
          
           our
           houses
           of
           God
           ,
           dens
           of
           theeues
           ,
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           our
           Church
           will
           be
           no
           other
           then
           that
           of
           
             Naomi
             .
          
           
           
             Call
             mee
             no
             more
             beautifull
             ;
          
           
           
             for
             why
             should
             yee
             call
             me
             so
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             humbled
             mee
             ,
             and
             the
             almighty
             hath
             brought
             mee
             vnto
             aduersity
             ,
          
           how
           glorious
           a
           worke
           thē
           would
           it
           be
           to
           ioyne
           in
           the
           preseruing
           of
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
          
           and
           that
           not
           by
           any
           artificiall
           paynting
           of
           the
           face
           of
           this
           chaste
           spouse
           (
           for
           that
           is
           fitter
           for
           the
           
             Romish
          
           Harlot
           )
           but
           by
           a
           plaine
           manifestation
           of
           her
           owne
           face
           and
           natiue
           beauty
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           preferreth
           her
           beauty
           before
           that
           of
           the
           
             Rose
             of
             the
             field
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             Lilly
             of
             the
             vallies
             ,
          
           and
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           
             Lilly
             among
             the
             thornes
          
           doth
           not
           so
           surpasse
           in
           beauty
           as
           
             she
             doth
             among
             the
             daughters
             .
          
           Surely
           such
           a
           glorious
           worke
           as
           this
           shal
           not
           want
           a
           glorious
           reward
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           you
           y
           
             e
          
           hearers
           ,
           these
           briefe
           notes
           being
           properly
           yours
           ,
           to
           you
           they
           are
           of
           right
           directed
           as
           a
           testymony
           of
           my
           loue
           and
           inward
           affection
           
           vnto
           you
           :
           the
           which
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           thought
           meet
           )
           I
           desirously
           would
           haue
           still
           testified
           by
           voice
           among
           you
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           this
           my
           writing
           :
           by
           which
           I
           recommend
           these
           few
           lessons
           to
           your
           Godly
           learning
           ,
           and
           my self
           vnto
           your
           praiers
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord.
             THOMAS
             TAYLOR
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Christian
           reader
           seeing
           that
           partly
           by
           the
           vnacquaintance
           of
           the
           workeman
           with
           my
           hand
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           ouersight
           of
           the
           Corrector
           ,
           some
           faults
           are
           escaped
           ,
           I
           haue
           noted
           such
           as
           chiefly
           alter
           the
           sence
           ,
           leauing
           the
           other
           to
           thine
           owne
           humanity
           ,
           and
           curtesie
           to
           correct
           .
        
         
           Page
           8
           line
           24
           ,
           for
           ruthes
           read
           ruines
           .
           p.
           15.
           put
           out
           of
           the
           margent
           Vse
           1.
           p.
           16.
           24
           ,
           for
           ayrie
           r.
           straite
           .
           p
           ,
           18
           ,
           1
           ,
           for
           their
           ,
           r
           these
           ,
           p
           ,
           19
           ,
           22
           ,
           put
           out
           in
           .
           p
           ,
           21
           ,
           7
           ,
           put
           out
           and.
           p.
           29
           ,
           23
           ,
           for
           caules
           ,
           r.
           coates
           p
           ,
           31
           ,
           1
           ,
           for
           fortified
           ,
           r.
           forfeyted
           ,
           p
           ,
           60
           ,
           11
           ,
           for
           couering
           ,
           r
           ▪
           couenant
           ,
           p
           ,
           65
           ,
           vlt
           ,
           and
           66
           ,
           15
           ,
           for
           perfection
           ,
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           r.
           protection
           ,
           pa
           ,
           71
           ,
           22
           ,
           for
           there
           ,
           r.
           the
           ,
           pa
           ,
           225
           ,
           19
           ,
           for
           truth
           ,
           r
           ,
           tents
           &
           l.
           20
           ,
           for
           countries
           ,
           r.
           courteyns
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Psal.
             84.
             10.
             
          
           
             For
             a
             day
             in
             thy
             courts
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
             :
             I
             had
             rather
             bee
             a
             doore
             keeper
             in
             the
             house
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tabernacles
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Prophet
           
             Dauid
          
           being
           through
           the
           practise
           and
           tirannie
           of
           his
           enemies
           debarred
           frō
           all
           accesse
           vnto
           the
           publick
           worship
           &
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           maketh
           a
           mournfull
           and
           greeuous
           complaint
           of
           this
           his
           banishment
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           accounting
           his
           estate
           in
           this
           regarde
           ,
           more
           miserable
           then
           some
           of
           the
           bruite
           creatures
           themselues
           ,
           which
           had
           liberty
           to
           build
           their
           nests
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           young
           neere
           the
           altars
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           benefit
           now
           he
           was
           depriued
           
           of
           .
           And
           recounting
           with
           himselfe
           the
           condition
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           then
           enioyed
           those
           liberties
           &
           priuiledges
           ,
           
           hee
           pronounceth
           vpon
           them
           one
           blessednesse
           in
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           ;
           yea
           if
           with
           much
           inconuenience
           ,
           through
           
           drought
           and
           wet
           ,
           which
           are
           signified
           by
           the
           
             valley
             of
             Mulberries
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             raine
             couering
             the
             pooles
             ;
          
           yea
           with
           much
           toile
           and
           difficulty
           they
           could
           enioy
           
           such
           an
           earthly
           happinesse
           .
           In
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           hee
           lifteth
           vp
           an
           earnest
           request
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           turne
           his
           
             eare
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           8.
           and
           his
           
             eye
          
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             vers
          
           9.
           that
           so
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           draw
           him
           out
           of
           this
           necessitie
           :
           of
           which
           prayer
           this
           verse
           containeth
           one
           reason
           .
           In
           which
           consider
           two
           things
           ;
           first
           the
           
             meaning
             ,
          
           second
           the
           
             doctrines
             .
          
        
         
           First
           by
           the
           
             Courts
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           
             the
             house
          
           of
           GOD
           ,
           is
           meant
           all
           one
           thing
           :
           And
           although
           by
           the
           house
           of
           God
           is
           meant
           some-time
           the
           Church
           
             triumphant
             ,
          
           Iohn
           14.
           2.
           
           
             In
             my
             fathers
             house
             are
             many
             mansions
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           heauen
           where
           the
           Saints
           enioy
           the
           presence
           of
           GOD
           :
           and
           some-times
           the
           Church
           
             Militant
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           15.
           
           
             That
             thou
             mayest
             know
             how
             to
             behaue
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
          
           
           
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
          
           Yet
           here
           is
           it
           taken
           in
           neither
           of
           those
           sences
           ,
           but
           more
           specially
           signifieth
           such
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           militant
           ,
           as
           where
           Gods
           people
           haue
           obtained
           liberty
           and
           freedome
           to
           worship
           God
           purely
           ;
           ioyning
           together
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           in
           hearing
           the
           worde
           ,
           receiuing
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           publicke
           prayers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           
             Salomon
          
           calleth
           the
           Temple
           the
           house
           of
           GOD
           almost
           twentie
           times
           ,
           in
           1.
           
           Kings
           8.
           
        
         
           Thus
           
             Dauid
          
           here
           calleth
           the
           tabernacle
           ,
           first
           the
           
             Courts
             of
             God
             ,
          
           alluding
           to
           the
           stately
           courts
           of
           Kings
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           sundry
           courts
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           one
           for
           the
           people
           to
           assemble
           into
           ,
           seperate
           from
           the
           Sanctuarie
           :
           and
           secondly
           
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             
          
           
        
         
           First
           because
           herein
           the
           Lord
           had
           promised
           to
           dwell
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           euen
           as
           a
           man
           dwells
           in
           his
           house
           continually
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Arke
           ,
           (
           a
           signe
           of
           his
           presence
           )
           was
           set
           in
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           calleth
           by
           his
           owne
           name
           ;
           
             Ioshua
          
           4
           ,
           
             vers
             .
          
           13.
           
           Fortie
           thousand
           went
           
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           
           to
           battle
           against
           
             Iericho
             ,
          
           that
           is
           before
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Lord.
           2.
           because
           hee
           especially
           reueiled
           himselfe
           here
           ,
           and
           gaue
           speciall
           testimony
           of
           his
           presence
           vnto
           such
           as
           purely
           sought
           him
           ,
           in
           y
           
             e
          
           excercises
           of
           his
           worship
           .
           For
           where
           can
           a
           man
           be
           either
           sooner
           or
           surelier
           found
           then
           at
           his
           owne
           house
           ?
           hence
           was
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           worship
           called
           the
           
             face
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           wee
           are
           commanded
           to
           
           
             seeke
             ,
          
           from
           which
           
             Caine
             was
             cast
             out
             .
          
           Not
           that
           in
           such
           places
           were
           any
           false
           
           vizors
           or
           formes
           whereby
           God
           might
           bee
           remembred
           :
           but
           because
           his
           pure
           worship
           ,
           praescribed
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           by
           his
           children
           performed
           ,
           is
           that
           ordinance
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           face
           is
           seene
           glorious
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           
             Court
          
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           
             house
          
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Dauid
          
           wished
           hee
           might
           alwayes
           dwell
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           1.
           
             vnaduisedly
             ,
          
           as
           
             Peter
          
           in
           Christs
           transfiguration
           .
           
             Maister
             it
             is
             good
             being
             here
             :
             let
             vs
             make
             three
             tabernacles
             :
             but
             hee
             wist
             not
          
           
           
             what
             he
             said
             .
          
           Neither
           2.
           
             formally
          
           or
           for
           fashion
           ,
           but
           most
           affectionately
           :
           yea
           so
           ardently
           that
           the
           very
           vehemencie
           of
           his
           desire
           ,
           conflicting
           with
           deniall
           of
           it
           ,
           
           brought
           leannesse
           into
           his
           flesh
           ,
           drynesse
           into
           his
           bones
           ,
           and
           consumption
           into
           his
           parts
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           implyeth
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           euen
           wasted
           with
           the
           sighing
           &
           groning
           out
           these
           most
           inward
           desires
           of
           his
           soule
           :
           nor
           yet
           3.
           doth
           he
           propoūd
           his
           wish
           in
           simple
           forme
           of
           speach
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           not
           serue
           him
           to
           expresse
           more
           then
           ordinary
           affectiō
           :
           but
           as
           one
           most
           superlatiuely
           affecting
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           this
           one
           ;
           he
           instituteth
           a
           double
           comparison
           .
           The
           
             former
          
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           time
           .
           
             One
             day
          
           spent
           in
           these
           Courts
           of
           GOD
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           a
           
             thousand
          
           elsewhere
           :
           as
           though
           he
           had
           said
           .
           It
           were
           no
           great
           difficulty
           for
           me
           being
           a
           King
           and
           the
           head
           of
           all
           
             Israell
             ,
          
           to
           passe
           the
           whole
           terme
           of
           my
           life
           in
           the
           Pallaces
           of
           the
           mighty
           ,
           and
           in
           aboundance
           of
           earthly
           pleasure
           ;
           If
           I
           could
           (
           with
           the
           most
           of
           the
           world
           )
           account
           these
           the
           matters
           of
           highest
           honor
           ,
           and
           truest
           happinesse
           .
           But
           might
           I
           obtaine
           
             one
             day
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           neuer
           so
           little
           a
           time
           of
           the
           daies
           of
           my
           pilgrimage
           within
           thy
           Courts
           &
           tabernacle
           :
           where
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           thy
           
           people
           I
           might
           ioyne
           in
           y
           
             e
          
           pure
           worship
           of
           thy
           name
           ;
           I
           would
           account
           my selfe
           more
           honorable
           &
           happy
           ,
           then
           to
           spend
           thousands
           of
           dayes
           in
           the
           company
           of
           the
           prophane
           ,
           although
           neuer
           so
           great
           .
           The
           latter
           comparison
           is
           drawne
           from
           consideration
           of
           the
           estate
           &
           condition
           of
           men
           :
           of
           whom
           some
           are
           in
           eminent
           place
           and
           dignity
           ,
           some
           in
           meaner
           and
           baser
           degree
           .
           
             Dauid
          
           although
           he
           had
           good
           experience
           of
           both
           :
           yet
           with
           all
           his
           soule
           ,
           hee
           would
           make
           exchange
           of
           all
           his
           greatnesse
           &
           glory
           ,
           with
           a
           meane
           and
           contemptible
           outward
           estate
           ;
           so
           be
           hee
           might
           enioy
           God
           in
           his
           ordinance
           with
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           although
           he
           was
           a
           king
           ,
           yet
           all
           that
           greatnesse
           did
           not
           so
           take
           vp
           his
           heart
           ,
           neither
           lift
           it
           vp
           :
           but
           that
           he
           could
           be
           contēted
           ,
           nay
           desirous
           to
           be
           
             a
             doore-keeper
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tabernacles
             of
             wickednesse
             ;
          
           resoluing
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           hold
           the
           meanest
           roome
           in
           the
           tabernacle
           ;
           then
           without
           it
           to
           possesse
           the
           highest
           place
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           for
           where
           Gods
           tabernacle
           is
           not
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           tabernacles
           of
           wickednesse
           .
           It
           may
           be
           true
           here
           which
           some
           lerned
           obserue
           ,
           that
           
             Dauid
          
           in
           mention
           of
           a
           
             doore-keeper
          
           
           
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
          
           had
           respect
           vnto
           the
           
             Chorits
             ,
          
           to
           whose
           custody
           this
           psalm
           was
           comitted
           for
           their
           incouragemēt
           against
           the
           contempt
           of
           lewd
           men
           :
           but
           whether
           he
           had
           or
           no
           ,
           their
           office
           being
           to
           keepe
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           tabernacle
           ,
           the
           truth
           
           is
           ,
           he
           y
           
             t
          
           had
           preferred
           the
           very
           sparrows
           and
           swallows
           aboue
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           this
           regard
           that
           they
           might
           resort
           to
           the
           tabernacle
           ,
           &
           make
           their
           nests
           there
           ;
           did
           much
           more
           account
           the
           
             Chorites
          
           far
           more
           happie
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           because
           they
           by
           their
           office
           were
           tied
           to
           be
           euer
           ,
           day
           &
           night
           in
           their
           courses
           about
           the
           tabernacle
           :
           w
           
             c
          
           priuiledge
           himselfe
           in
           this
           his
           flight
           (
           whether
           before
           
             Saul
          
           or
           
             Absolon
          
           )
           could
           not
           enioy
           .
           Thus
           the
           Prophet
           enforceth
           his
           request
           and
           petition
           vnto
           God
           :
           that
           therefore
           he
           would
           please
           to
           vouchsafe
           him
           a
           comfortable
           returne
           vnto
           the
           holy
           exercises
           of
           religion
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           pertake
           in
           the
           publick
           duties
           thereof
           with
           his
           people
           :
           because
           hee
           accounteth
           this
           blessing
           the
           greatest
           happines
           vpō
           earth
           ,
           yea
           next
           to
           heauen
           it selfe
           ,
           although
           1.
           
             neuer
             so
             little
             a
             while
             .
          
           2.
           
             in
             neuer
             so
             meane
             a
             condition
             .
          
           So
           much
           of
           the
           meaning
           :
           the
           instructions
           follow
           .
           It
           is
           
             a
             note
          
           
           
             of
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             to
             account
             the
             wante
          
           
           
             of
             the
             word
             and
             ministery
             ,
             the
             greatest
          
           
           
             want
             and
             heuiest
             burthen
             of
             al
             other
             .
             Dauid
          
           for
           such
           affections
           was
           called
           a
           man
           after
           
             Gods
             owne
             hart
             :
          
           so
           earnest
           and
           so
           frequēt
           they
           were
           with
           him
           :
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           27.
           4.
           he
           was
           in
           many
           wants
           ,
           was
           driuen
           from
           house
           and
           home
           ,
           yea
           destitute
           of
           all
           earthly
           comforts
           :
           yet
           he
           felt
           none
           of
           thē
           in
           comparrison
           ,
           neither
           wished
           the
           supply
           of
           any
           of
           them
           :
           But
           
             one
             thing
          
           he
           wanted
           ,
           which
           he
           
             desired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           euen
           that
           hee
           might
           
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             &
             to
             visit
             his
             temple
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           not
           so
           peculiar
           vnto
           this
           man
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           cōmon
           also
           with
           other
           y
           
             e
          
           Saints
           of
           God.
           
             Ieremy
          
           bewailing
           y
           
             e
          
           estate
           of
           the
           Iewes
           in
           captiuity
           ,
           
           beginneth
           his
           lamentatiō
           there
           where
           was
           greatest
           matter
           of
           mourning
           .
           
             The
             waies
             of
          
           Sion
           
             lament
             because
             no
             man
             commeth
             to
             the
             solemne
             feastes
             ,
             all
             her
             gates
             are
             desolate
             ,
             her
             priests
             sigh
             :
          
           Infinite
           were
           the
           ruths
           which
           were
           vppon
           the
           citty
           besides
           ,
           in
           al
           that
           eighteen
           monthes
           while
           the
           siege
           continued
           ,
           as
           plague
           ;
           famine
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           pittifull
           
             women
             were
             glad
             to
             seeth
             and
             eat
             their
          
           
           
             fruite
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             a
             span
             long
             :
          
           and
           
           wherin
           those
           that
           were
           
             arraied
             in
             scarlet
             were
             glad
             to
             imbrace
             the
             dung
             :
          
           much
           more
           lamentable
           was
           that
           blood-shed
           when
           
             Ierusalem
          
           was
           taken
           ,
           the
           Kinges
           son
           slaine
           before
           his
           face
           ;
           yea
           the
           King
           him-selfe
           taken
           ,
           his
           eies
           put
           out
           ,
           his
           
           feet
           put
           in
           fetters
           ,
           and
           him-selfe
           carried
           to
           
             Babel
             .
          
           Infinite
           and
           vnspeakable
           was
           the
           losse
           both
           of
           the
           Cittie
           &
           Temple
           ,
           when
           both
           of
           them
           were
           burnt
           downe
           ,
           almost
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           conceiuing
           of
           these
           as
           farre
           lesser
           euils
           ,
           mentioneth
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           vntill
           he
           hath
           groned
           out
           most
           pittifull
           complaints
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           worship
           of
           GOD
           was
           ceased
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           a
           place
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           &
           delight
           ;
           was
           now
           become
           a
           den
           of
           heathenish
           Idolatry
           .
           The
           like
           wee
           see
           in
           
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           who
           when
           by
           reading
           in
           books
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           terme
           of
           this
           captiuity
           was
           accomplished
           :
           he
           turned
           his
           face
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sought
           by
           prayer
           ,
           and
           supplication
           with
           fasting
           ,
           &
           sack-cloth
           and
           ashes
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           turne
           away
           his
           anger
           ,
           and
           wrath
           from
           the
           Citty
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           and
           in
           that
           
           long
           prayer
           hee
           intreateth
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           with
           his
           people
           might
           bee
           returned
           into
           their
           former
           possessions
           and
           inioy
           their
           houses
           ,
           landes
           ,
           orchards
           ,
           vineyards
           and
           commodities
           :
           but
           the
           greatest
           losse
           of
           all
           seemed
           to
           eat
           vp
           all
           the
           remembrance
           of
           these
           ,
           euen
           the
           fayling
           of
           Gods
           publike
           worship
           amongst
           them
           ;
           this
           was
           wholy
           in
           his
           eie
           ,
           and
           this
           took
           vp
           all
           his
           requests
           .
           He
           prayeth
           indeed
           for
           the
           Cittie
           
             Ierusalem
             :
          
           But
           because
           it
           was
           
             Gods
             holy
             mountaine
          
           Vers
           ,
           16.
           and
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Cittie
           where-vpon
           his
           
             name
          
           was
           called
           .
           
             Vers.
          
           18.
           19.
           yea
           herein
           he
           could
           neither
           contain
           ,
           nor
           yet
           scarce
           expresse
           his
           seruency
           ,
           but
           with
           strong
           cryes
           intreated
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           Christ
           sake
           ,
           he
           would
           
             cause
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             vppon
             his
             sanctuary
          
           which
           then
           
             lay
             waste
             :
          
           and
           this
           may
           be
           obserued
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           who
           ,
           how-soeuer
           before
           their
           captiuities
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           say
           whether
           they
           more
           despised
           Gods
           holy
           ordinances
           ,
           or
           imbraced
           their
           outward
           profits
           ;
           yet
           in
           their
           afflictions
           &
           wandrings
           in
           strange
           countries
           ,
           the
           Lord
           taught
           
           them
           this
           wisdom
           :
           that
           they
           looked
           not
           so
           much
           to
           their
           land
           and
           country
           as
           to
           
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           to
           
             Sion
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           who
           can
           deny
           that
           those
           are
           good
           hearts
           which
           are
           thus
           disposed
           ,
           
           for
           1.
           they
           are
           such
           as
           highly
           prize
           ,
           and
           worthyly
           esteem
           these
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           meanes
           to
           beget
           and
           confirm
           faith
           in
           the
           soules
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           yea
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           ordinarily
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           mutuall
           Communion
           one
           with
           an
           other
           is
           heere
           begun
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           perfected
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           glory
           .
           2.
           they
           are
           such
           as
           see
           the
           necessity
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           in
           the
           Ministry
           :
           in
           the
           want
           of
           w
           
             e
          
           ,
           people
           
             must
             needs
             perish
             ;
          
           as
           such
           as
           want
           both
           y
           
             e
          
           rule
           and
           guide
           to
           direct
           &
           lead
           them
           vnto
           true
           felicity
           .
           3.
           
           They
           are
           such
           as
           haue
           tasted
           (
           in
           som
           measure
           )
           how
           sweet
           y
           
             e
          
           Lord
           is
           in
           these
           ordināces
           ;
           or
           els
           could
           they
           neuer
           thirst
           after
           the
           liuing
           God
           :
           they
           haue
           met
           with
           God
           in
           
             Sion
          
           who
           hath
           enlightned
           their
           minds
           ,
           perswaded
           their
           harts
           ;
           cōforted
           their
           consciences
           ;
           furnished
           thē
           with
           coat-armor
           of
           proof
           ,
           against
           satans
           subtilties
           and
           batteries
           ,
           
           fortified
           them
           against
           their
           owne
           weaknesses
           ,
           supplyed
           them
           with
           preseruatiues
           against
           the
           poison
           of
           euill
           example
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           corrupt
           ayer
           infecteth
           not
           a
           few
           :
           beutified
           them
           with
           the
           graces
           of
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           patience
           ,
           sobriety
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           clothed
           thē
           with
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           whom
           their
           faith
           hath
           clasped
           and
           wil
           not
           let
           go
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           whom
           al
           gain
           is
           losse
           ,
           and
           al
           abundance
           meer
           necessity
           and
           beggery
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           serueth
           to
           reproue
           a
           nūber
           
           of
           men
           who
           account
           of
           the
           word
           and
           the
           ministry
           of
           it
           so
           meanly
           ,
           as
           the
           things
           which
           they
           can
           be
           best
           without
           :
           and
           therfore
           where
           God
           in
           mercy
           hath
           vouchsafed
           them
           ,
           many
           esteem
           of
           them
           as
           a
           sixt
           fingar
           ,
           a
           superfluity
           ,
           a
           burden
           :
           &
           speake
           of
           them
           as
           the
           vnthankful
           
             Israelites
          
           of
           Mannah
           :
           
             we
             see
             nothing
             but
             this
             Mannah
          
           there
           is
           too
           much
           preaching
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           so
           much
           of
           it
           do
           ?
           And
           againe
           where
           God
           in
           iudgement
           hath
           denied
           this
           blessing
           of
           a
           faithful
           Ministery
           vnto
           a
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           neuer
           asked
           after
           :
           but
           in
           many
           ignorant
           townes
           and
           parishes
           ,
           scarce
           shal
           we
           heare
           of
           a
           man
           
           that
           stirres
           vp
           himselfe
           to
           seeke
           after
           God.
           In
           the
           want
           of
           neuer
           so
           base
           an
           outward
           commodity
           ,
           men
           can
           complaine
           ,
           yea
           and
           lay
           their
           counsels
           and
           purses
           together
           ,
           to
           get
           their
           want
           supplied
           in
           season
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           that
           men
           are
           much
           in
           such
           complaints
           .
           Oh
           we
           want
           such
           a
           commoditie
           in
           our
           country
           ,
           such
           a
           benefit
           in
           our
           parish
           ,
           such
           a
           necessary
           in
           our
           houses
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           diligent
           with
           much
           money
           to
           redeeme
           it
           !
           but
           neuer
           a
           word
           of
           the
           want
           of
           instruction
           ,
           of
           the
           want
           of
           a
           painfull
           teacher
           ,
           of
           the
           want
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           want
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           piety
           either
           in
           the
           parish
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           familie
           .
           Which
           argueth
           the
           fleshlinesse
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           desires
           can
           soare
           no
           higher
           then
           earth
           and
           things
           below
           .
           A
           pitifull
           thing
           it
           is
           that
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           such
           grace
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           ride
           so
           many
           miles
           together
           ,
           and
           behold
           so
           many
           people
           as
           sheepe
           dispersed
           without
           faithfull
           shepheards
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           folde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           as
           so
           many
           goodly
           fields
           ready
           and
           white
           vnto
           the
           haruest
           ,
           and
           yet
           scarce
           any
           labourer
           to
           inn
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           barne
           
           of
           Christ
           :
           of
           whom
           a
           mā
           may
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           sorrow
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           Christ
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           y
           
             t
          
           the
           things
           of
           
             their
             peace
             are
             hid
          
           from
           their
           eies
           :
           &
           further
           many
           who
           are
           not
           without
           all
           knowledge
           nor
           the
           means
           ,
           but
           take
           themselues
           to
           haue
           better
           part
           in
           Christ
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           may
           here
           finde
           the
           vnsoundnesse
           of
           their
           soules
           :
           for
           many
           reputed
           christians
           because
           they
           are
           not
           only
           within
           the
           visible
           church
           ,
           but
           pertak
           also
           in
           al
           the
           outward
           exercises
           of
           religiō
           ,
           hear
           the
           word
           read
           ,
           preached
           ,
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           contēt
           themselues
           in
           these
           works
           done
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           inward
           affection
           to
           any
           of
           them
           :
           men
           they
           are
           of
           great
           indifferency
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           vnder
           the
           ministery
           ,
           they
           see
           good
           reason
           to
           submit
           their
           outward
           man
           vnto
           it
           ,
           &
           to
           giue
           it
           now
           and
           then
           some
           good
           words
           ,
           and
           vpon
           occasion
           a
           meals
           meat
           :
           if
           it
           were
           absent
           they
           could
           also
           vppon
           short
           warning
           frame
           themselues
           to
           indifferency
           ,
           &
           carry
           the
           matter
           without
           much
           impatiēce
           :
           w
           
             c
          
           if
           euer
           they
           had
           intertained
           in
           such
           affection
           as
           they
           that
           haue
           tasted
           the
           sweetnes
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ;
           they
           would
           wish
           to
           want
           the
           aire
           to
           breath
           in
           as
           soon
           
           as
           these
           sweet
           meanes
           no
           lesse
           necessary
           to
           a
           comfortable
           christian
           life
           then
           the
           aire
           to
           a
           natural
           .
        
         
           To
           such
           men
           therfore
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           lette
           
           them
           make
           what
           profession
           they
           wil
           ;
           let
           them
           reioice
           in
           the
           peace
           and
           liberty
           of
           the
           church
           :
           if
           in
           the
           church
           inioying
           the
           word
           and
           exercises
           of
           religion
           thou
           prizest
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           aboue
           them
           in
           thy
           affection
           ;
           yea
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           so
           sweet
           vnto
           thy
           taste
           as
           these
           bee
           ;
           thou
           now
           by
           vnder-valuing
           these
           vnvaluable
           priuiledges
           of
           Gods
           people
           declarest
           thy selfe
           (
           for
           all
           thy
           profession
           )
           to
           bee
           no
           better
           then
           cockle
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           or
           chaffe
           on
           the
           floore
           of
           Christ.
           And
           againe
           if
           in
           the
           want
           of
           these
           holy
           ordinances
           of
           GOD
           ;
           thou
           esteemest
           not
           (
           with
           
             Dauid
          
           )
           that
           the
           greatest
           want
           is
           vppon
           thee
           that
           can
           befall
           thee
           ;
           thou
           art
           but
           an
           vnsound
           member
           ;
           yea
           rotten
           at
           the
           coare
           of
           thy
           heart
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           teacheth
           further
           y
           
             t
          
           it
           is
           a
           iust
           cause
           of
           mourning
           when
           the
           word
           
           &
           Ministery
           either
           decay
           amongst
           any
           people
           or
           are
           interrupted
           ,
           for
           this
           
           bringeth
           the
           greatest
           want
           that
           any
           people
           can
           be
           exposed
           vnto
           :
           the
           dissoluing
           of
           the
           ministrie
           is
           the
           peoples
           decay
           ,
           Prou.
           29
           18.
           
           
             Where
             vision
             faileth
             ,
             people
             perish
             .
          
           Hosee
           .
           4.
           6.
           
           
             My
             people
             are
             destroyed
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           Can
           there
           by
           any
           greater
           losse
           then
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           mans
           soule
           ?
           or
           can
           there
           bee
           a
           greater
           want
           then
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           starued
           to
           death
           ?
           or
           if
           this
           losse
           ,
           this
           want
           ,
           be
           brought
           vpon
           any
           man
           ,
           can
           any
           recompence
           bee
           made
           vnto
           such
           a
           party
           answerable
           vnto
           either
           ?
           what
           a
           griefe
           then
           should
           it
           bee
           to
           a
           godly
           heart
           to
           see
           whole
           townes
           lye
           vnder
           that
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           Amos
           8.
           11.
           euen
           vnder
           a
           
             famine
             ,
             not
             of
             bread
             and
             water
             ,
             but
             of
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           for
           although
           religion
           and
           exercises
           of
           it
           bee
           safe
           in
           the
           places
           where
           wee
           dwell
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           absence
           of
           it
           else-where
           greeue
           vs
           not
           ,
           we
           lay
           not
           to
           heart
           the
           distresses
           of
           Gods
           people
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           our
           bowels
           are
           too
           ayery
           ,
           wee
           are
           too
           priuatly
           minded
           ,
           and
           further
           if
           we
           heare
           or
           see
           any
           faithfull
           ministrie
           interrupted
           ,
           wee
           must
           lament
           that
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           hindered
           :
           that
           that
           meanes
           
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           conueyeth
           all
           his
           goodnesse
           into
           faithfull
           soules
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           doore
           opened
           to
           all
           iniquitie
           :
           yea
           a
           flood-gate
           vnto
           all
           impiety
           .
           If
           any
           mans
           outward
           estate
           were
           broken
           ,
           his
           wealth
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           snatched
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           here
           would
           be
           sence
           and
           sorrow
           (
           more
           then
           inough
           )
           for
           the
           losse
           :
           shall
           then
           thy
           inward
           state
           be
           crackt
           ?
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           assemblies
           be
           infringed
           ?
           the
           sanctuarie
           of
           God
           desolate
           ?
           the
           exercise
           of
           pure
           religion
           together
           with
           Gods
           worship
           be
           hindred
           or
           abolished
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           cause
           no
           sorrow
           ,
           nor
           set
           any
           griefe
           to
           thy
           heart
           ?
           Is
           this
           such
           a
           dispositiō
           as
           becommeth
           him
           who
           professeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           Lords
           ?
           no
           surely
           :
           for
           such
           (
           as
           they
           haue
           cause
           )
           fill
           their
           mouthes
           with
           complaints
           of
           the
           desolations
           of
           
             Sion
             .
          
           
           A
           iust
           cause
           of
           sorrow
           was
           it
           to
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           when
           he
           
             saw
             the
             enemie
             lift
             vp
             axes
             ,
             and
             hammers
             to
             breake
             downe
             the
             carued
             worke
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             .
          
           As
           iust
           a
           cause
           when
           such
           a
           man
           as
           
             Ioseph
          
           shall
           be
           euill
           intreated
           ,
           who
           hath
           beene
           a
           meanes
           to
           releeue
           a
           whole
           towne
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
           famine
           .
           If
           at
           any
           time
           by
           their
           or
           such
           other
           meanes
           
             Sion
          
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           dust
           ;
           the
           childen
           of
           the
           Church
           must
           shew
           their
           compassion
           in
           their
           mothers
           miserie
           ,
           weeping
           when
           shee
           weepeth
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           bee
           able
           to
           reioyce
           in
           her
           sorrow
           ,
           then
           the
           Iewes
           could
           compose
           themselues
           to
           sing
           
             Hebrew
             songs
          
           in
           
           
             Babilon
             ,
          
           when
           they
           
             remembred
             Sion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Eli
          
           a
           good
           old
           man
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           weaknesse
           towards
           his
           sonnes
           )
           when
           the
           Arke
           was
           carried
           to
           the
           battaile
           against
           the
           
             Philistines
             ,
          
           it
           is
           said
           his
           
             heart
             feared
             for
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             ,
          
           (
           1.
           
           Sam.
           4.
           13.
           
           )
           and
           when
           tidings
           came
           that
           the
           battaile
           went
           against
           
             Israell
             ,
          
           that
           
             Hophni
          
           &
           
             Phineas
          
           his
           sonnes
           were
           slaine
           and
           the
           Arke
           taken
           :
           it
           is
           sayd
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           Arke
           he
           fell
           from
           his
           seate
           and
           brake
           his
           neck
           :
           it
           was
           not
           the
           sorrow
           for
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Arke
           that
           brake
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           it
           failed
           him
           .
           Hee
           had
           likewise
           a
           good
           daughter
           in
           law
           
             Phineas
          
           his
           wife
           ,
           who
           when
           she
           heard
           of
           all
           these
           tidings
           ,
           the
           text
           noteth
           also
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           death
           of
           her
           father
           ,
           her
           brother
           ,
           nor
           her
           owne
           husband
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           y
           
             t
          
           so
           went
           to
           her
           heart
           :
           but
           this
           was
           it
           which
           her
           
           minde
           and
           tongue
           ranne
           vpon
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           refuse
           all
           comfort
           ;
           because
           the
           Arke
           of
           God
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           was
           departed
           frō
           
             Israel
             .
             vers
             .
          
           21.
           
        
         
           The
           like
           is
           worthy
           noting
           in
           that
           faithfull
           Captaine
           
             Vriah
             ,
          
           who
           when
           he
           was
           called
           and
           commanded
           by
           
             Dauid
          
           to
           goe
           home
           and
           eate
           and
           drinke
           and
           company
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           hee
           vtterly
           refused
           ,
           because
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           
             Israell
          
           and
           
             Iudah
          
           were
           in
           tents
           ,
           and
           his
           Lord
           
             Ioab
          
           and
           his
           seruants
           in
           the
           open
           fields
           :
           and
           therefore
           hee
           could
           take
           no
           delight
           in
           any
           thing
           at
           home
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           well
           with
           the
           Arke
           and
           
             Israell
          
           abroad
           .
           2.
           
           Sam.
           11.
           11.
           
           Euen
           so
           should
           wee
           neuer
           thinke
           our selues
           well
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           well
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           when
           the
           Gospell
           runneth
           not
           with
           free
           passage
           :
           which
           consideration
           should
           abate
           much
           of
           our
           present
           carnall
           reioysing
           in
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           worthy
           
             Vriah
             .
          
        
         
           
             Daniel
          
           was
           well
           enough
           ,
           highly
           in
           fauour
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           had
           libertie
           of
           conscience
           euen
           in
           that
           Idolatrous
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           GOD
           of
           
             Israel
          
           purely
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           no
           bondage
           nor
           affliction
           :
           but
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           GODS
           people
           were
           in
           calamitie
           
           Gods
           temple
           in
           desolation
           ,
           Gods
           worship
           in
           contempt
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           sorrow
           ,
           fast
           and
           pray
           in
           their
           behalfe
           .
           The
           like
           wee
           read
           recorded
           of
           that
           faithfull
           captaine
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
          
           he
           was
           a
           great
           man
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           King
           
             Artaxerxes
             ,
          
           in
           an
           office
           very
           honorable
           and
           neere
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           his
           Cup-bearer
           ;
           yet
           when
           enquiring
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           found
           they
           were
           in
           great
           misery
           and
           reproche
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           wall
           of
           
             Ierusalem
          
           was
           broken
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           it
           burned
           with
           fire
           ,
           his
           zeale
           stirred
           vp
           exceeding
           sorrow
           ,
           euen
           such
           as
           hee
           could
           not
           hide
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           (
           before
           whom
           no
           mournefull
           spectacle
           might
           come
           )
           did
           read
           the
           deepe
           sorrow
           of
           his
           heart
           in
           his
           countenance
           :
           his
           owne
           aduancement
           and
           honour
           could
           not
           comfort
           him
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           saw
           God
           dishonored
           abroad
           ,
           the
           Citie
           dedicated
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           now
           defaced
           by
           Heathen
           Princes
           :
           that
           religion
           which
           by
           himselfe
           was
           prescribed
           to
           serue
           him
           by
           ,
           now
           decayed
           ,
           and
           that
           people
           which
           was
           his
           owne
           peculiar
           ,
           now
           to
           become
           seruants
           to
           strange
           Lords
           .
           
             Nehem.
          
           13.
           wherein
           wee
           read
           our
           owne
           lesson
           ,
           
           that
           our selues
           enioying
           the
           pretious
           libertie
           of
           our
           assemblies
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           pitty
           the
           distresse
           of
           our
           countrymen
           ,
           who
           sit
           still
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           &
           by
           our
           prayers
           and
           best
           meanes
           ,
           to
           releeue
           them
           ,
           groning
           out
           the
           desires
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           
             Israell
             ,
          
           euen
           in
           our
           owne
           country
           ,
           might
           be
           saued
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           want
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           exercises
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           the
           greatest
           want
           of
           
           all
           other
           :
           then
           such
           as
           haue
           it
           must
           be
           wise
           hearted
           to
           make
           precious
           account
           of
           it
           :
           and
           while
           they
           enioy
           it
           ,
           store
           
           them-selues
           with
           such
           necessaries
           as
           shall
           after-wards
           besteed
           them
           .
           Men
           are
           not
           so
           carelesse
           as
           to
           forget
           or
           fore-slack
           their
           markets
           vpon
           the
           market
           day
           :
           neither
           neede
           many
           spurres
           to
           reserue
           some-thing
           (
           as
           wee
           say
           )
           against
           a
           rainie
           day
           .
        
         
           Why
           then
           doe
           not
           such
           as
           professe
           themselues
           the
           children
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           fore-cast
           and
           prouidently
           fore-see
           their
           future
           necessities
           ?
           especially
           seeing
           this
           ouer-sight
           will
           cost
           them
           so
           many
           teares
           ,
           so
           much
           sorrow
           as
           their
           spirits
           shall
           scarce
           bee
           able
           to
           sustaine
           them
           .
           How
           is
           it
           that
           we
           haue
           not
           the
           wisdom
           
           of
           men
           in
           vs
           ▪
           to
           say
           within
           our selues
           ,
           a
           rainie
           day
           may
           be
           vpon
           vs
           or
           euer
           we
           be
           aware
           :
           it
           may
           be
           the
           sorrows
           of
           our
           mother
           the
           Church
           are
           not
           farre
           of
           :
           perhaps
           a
           famine
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           a
           want
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ;
           a
           black
           darknesse
           like
           that
           of
           
             Aegipt
          
           is
           neerer
           vs
           then
           we
           thinke
           off
           .
           For
           we
           haue
           seene
           as
           bright
           gleames
           as
           ours
           ouer-cast
           :
           yea
           as
           cleare
           sunnes
           of
           the
           Church
           set
           and
           fallen
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           the
           light
           of
           which
           wee
           now
           walke
           :
           witnesse
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
          
           the
           seauen
           Churches
           in
           lesser
           
             Asia
             ,
          
           all
           which
           were
           farre
           afore
           vs
           in
           the
           Gospell
           :
           but
           now
           vnder
           the
           Turke
           and
           Pope
           are
           sunke
           to
           hell
           ,
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           
             Mahometisme
          
           and
           
             Anti-christianisme
             :
          
           yea
           of
           golden
           Candle-stickes
           which
           once
           held
           out
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           and
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           are
           become
           the
           very
           cells
           and
           dennes
           of
           diuells
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           owne
           name
           and
           truths
           sake
           ,
           forbeare
           the
           remoouing
           of
           our
           Candle-sticke
           ,
           yet
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           mine
           owne
           soule
           may
           come
           vpon
           mee
           ,
           as
           the
           trauell
           of
           a
           woman
           :
           the
           Lord
           may
           let
           loose
           ,
           and
           set
           
           my
           sinnes
           in
           order
           before
           mee
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           my
           heart
           ;
           and
           vexe
           mee
           with
           fearefull
           visions
           :
           or
           else
           sicknesse
           may
           assaile
           mee
           ,
           and
           bring
           mee
           downe
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           death
           ;
           my
           owne
           deaths
           day
           ,
           and
           consequently
           my
           iudgement
           day
           is
           at
           doore
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bee
           farre
           off
           .
           Let
           now
           euery
           Christian
           well
           bethinke
           himselfe
           ,
           whether
           in
           any
           of
           these
           straites
           hee
           shall
           not
           need
           oyle
           in
           his
           lampe
           :
           whether
           hee
           shall
           haue
           no
           vse
           of
           faith
           ,
           of
           direction
           ,
           of
           comfort
           ,
           of
           patience
           ,
           of
           sence
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           of
           assurance
           of
           pardon
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           of
           strength
           against
           such
           temptations
           ,
           as
           hee
           (
           perhaps
           )
           neuer
           buckled
           withall
           before
           .
           I
           assure
           thee
           that
           which
           thy
           owne
           experience
           shall
           at
           that
           time
           become
           thy
           mistresse
           in
           :
           that
           whensoeuer
           the
           Lord
           shall
           begirt
           thee
           ,
           and
           lead
           thee
           into
           any
           of
           these
           conditions
           ;
           if
           the
           word
           bee
           not
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           thou
           art
           sure
           to
           perish
           in
           thy
           trouble
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           thy
           life
           had
           beene
           time
           little
           enough
           ,
           to
           haue
           furnished
           thy selfe
           against
           that
           day
           ,
           yea
           if
           thou
           hadst
           begun
           to
           bee
           heauenly
           couetous
           ,
           when
           thou
           beganst
           first
           to
           breath
           .
        
         
         
           Wouldest
           thou
           then
           be
           armed
           against
           sinne
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           popery
           in
           thy
           life
           time
           ;
           and
           close
           vp
           thine
           eyes
           in
           that
           holy
           religion
           of
           GOD
           which
           thou
           hast
           learned
           ,
           and
           beene
           brought
           vp
           in
           :
           yea
           if
           times
           and
           religion
           should
           alter
           ?
           Wouldest
           thou
           not
           in
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           sorrow
           be
           found
           vnfurnished
           ,
           and
           nakedly
           layde
           open
           to
           all
           terrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           accusations
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           temptations
           of
           Sathan
           ?
           Wouldest
           thou
           not
           bee
           giuen
           vp
           to
           impatience
           ,
           to
           a
           sence
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           to
           shutte
           vp
           thy
           dayes
           in
           an
           horrible
           apprehension
           of
           an
           hell
           in
           thy
           soule
           afore-hand
           ?
           Oh
           then
           now
           while
           God
           offereth
           his
           grace
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           acceptable
           time
           and
           day
           of
           saluation
           :
           laye
           holde
           vpon
           wisdome
           while
           shee
           calleth
           ;
           giue
           her
           answer
           while
           shee
           yet
           knocketh
           ;
           open
           the
           doore
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           best
           enterteinment
           thou
           canst
           to
           this
           deare
           Daughter
           of
           GOD
           :
           Store
           thy
           soule
           with
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           especially
           with
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Make
           roome
           in
           the
           house
           of
           thy
           
           hart
           by
           remouing
           all
           the
           trash
           in
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           infidelity
           ,
           impenitency
           ,
           earthlynesse
           ,
           voluptuousnes
           and
           whatsoeuer
           sauoureth
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           then
           lay
           vp
           in
           it
           prouision
           for
           thy
           necessity
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           become
           a
           little
           granary
           ,
           or
           treasury
           to
           which
           thou
           maist
           alwaies
           resort
           ,
           when
           either
           the
           publike
           meanes
           may
           faile
           thee
           ,
           or
           thou
           maist
           bee
           debarred
           from
           them
           .
           Be
           dilligent
           in
           gathering
           this
           Mannah
           while
           the
           sixe
           dayes
           last
           ,
           before
           that
           day
           come
           wherein
           though
           thou
           seekest
           it
           ,
           yet
           shalt
           not
           finde
           it
           .
           In
           these
           seauen
           yeares
           of
           plenty
           ,
           lay
           vp
           (
           like
           a
           prouident
           
             Ioseph
          
           )
           for
           thy selfe
           corne
           for
           the
           seauen
           yeares
           of
           famine
           :
           wherein
           seauen
           leane
           kine
           shal
           eat
           vp
           the
           seauen
           fatte
           kine
           ,
           and
           bee
           neuer
           the
           fatter
           .
           Passe
           not
           thy
           Summer
           singing
           with
           the
           foolish
           Grashopper
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Emmet
           prepare
           thy
           Winters
           store
           .
           When
           
             Agabus
          
           prophesied
           
           of
           a
           famine
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           11
           ,
           28.
           the
           bretheren
           were
           carefull
           to
           prouide
           against
           it
           :
           so
           thou
           now
           hearing
           that
           a
           time
           of
           dearth
           will
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           shalt
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           great
           store
           of
           grace
           ;
           get
           thee
           a
           stocke
           before
           hand
           to
           spend
           vpon
           ;
           least
           
           when
           the
           time
           ouertaketh
           thee
           vnprouided
           ,
           
           thou
           begin
           to
           late
           to
           houle
           and
           say
           :
           O
           the
           time
           was
           when
           I
           had
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           whereby
           I
           might
           haue
           not
           meanely
           inriched
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           haue
           bene
           able
           to
           haue
           bene
           helpful
           to
           others
           ,
           rather
           then
           my selfe
           to
           be
           vtterly
           destitute
           of
           prouision
           in
           such
           times
           as
           this
           is
           :
           and
           this
           is
           my
           griefe
           ,
           I
           had
           warning
           that
           these
           daies
           of
           straightnesse
           would
           come
           vppon
           me
           .
           Alas
           that
           euer
           I
           should
           so
           haue
           lost
           my
           time
           ,
           that
           euer
           I
           should
           haue
           refused
           wholesome
           counsell
           :
           oh
           that
           I
           might
           once
           more
           inioy
           the
           meanes
           againe
           !
           Oh
           for
           one
           day
           in
           the
           courts
           of
           Gods
           house
           !
           I
           would
           neuer
           neglect
           so
           great
           saluation
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           the
           folly
           of
           our
           nature
           bewrayeth
           it selfe
           that
           we
           are
           wiser
           in
           the
           want
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           good
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           so
           rightly
           prize
           a
           present
           benefite
           ,
           as
           sighe
           after
           it
           when
           wee
           haue
           negligently
           depriued
           our selues
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Caine
          
           cared
           not
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           
           God
           all
           the
           while
           he
           was
           in
           his
           fathers
           familie
           ,
           till
           hee
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           
           then
           too
           late
           he
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           cast
           out
           from
           the
           face
           of
           God.
           
             Esau
          
           contemned
           his
           birth-right
           and
           blessing
           till
           it
           was
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           then
           could
           seeke
           it
           with
           teares
           when
           it
           was
           too
           late
           .
           
             Saul
          
           forceth
           not
           of
           
             Samuels
          
           prayers
           for
           him
           till
           the
           Lord
           was
           departed
           and
           had
           cast
           him
           off
           .
           The
           Prodigal
           son
           careth
           not
           for
           the
           dainties
           of
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           driuen
           to
           feed
           among
           Swine
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           can
           desire
           to
           bee
           among
           his
           fathers
           herd-men
           .
           The
           prophane
           of
           the
           world
           take
           daies
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           If
           they
           can
           be
           at
           leysure
           to
           heare
           him
           another
           time
           with
           
             Festus
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           present
           they
           cannot
           intend
           it
           .
           Many
           Professors
           wil
           not
           foule
           their
           dainty
           feete
           now
           for
           the
           word
           ;
           who
           I
           doubt
           not
           would
           afterward
           seeke
           the
           blessing
           (
           if
           God
           should
           once
           deny
           it
           )
           &
           y
           
             t
          
           with
           tears
           :
           the
           case
           being
           y
           
             e
          
           same
           with
           vs
           as
           somtimes
           it
           was
           with
           
             Israel
          
           when
           
           they
           had
           with
           GODS
           Commandement
           all
           the
           incouragements
           which
           
             Moyses
          
           could
           vse
           to
           speed
           them
           forward
           vnto
           
             Canaan
             ;
          
           they
           would
           not
           go
           ,
           but
           back
           again
           into
           
             Egipt
          
           in
           al
           the
           hast
           :
           the
           text
           saith
           they
           refused
           y
           
             e
          
           land
           ,
           
             v.
          
           21.
           
           
           But
           when
           once
           sentence
           was
           past
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           neuer
           see
           y
           
             t
          
           good
           land
           .
           
             Thē
             they
             rose
             vp
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             &
             were
             ready
             to
             go
             to
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             promised
             :
          
           now
           was
           there
           no
           stay
           with
           thē
           :
           neither
           y
           
             e
          
           Lords
           reuealed
           wil
           ,
           nor
           
             Moyses
          
           perswasion
           could
           so
           pale
           them
           in
           or
           preuaile
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           presumed
           obstinatly
           to
           go
           forward
           .
           The
           same
           people
           before
           the
           captiuity
           ,
           had
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Arke
           ,
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           the
           Oracles
           ,
           they
           cared
           not
           greatly
           for
           them
           ;
           it
           seemes
           the
           times
           were
           much
           like
           ours
           wherein
           to
           call
           men
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           speake
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           Scriptures
           and
           holy
           exercises
           is
           to
           glut
           and
           surfet
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           driue
           them
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           :
           but
           the
           time
           commeth
           on
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           this
           contempt
           w
           
             c
          
           they
           dearly
           buy
           ,
           hee
           casteth
           them
           among
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           Scoffers
           ,
           by
           which
           humiliation
           
           he
           bringeth
           backe
           things
           past
           to
           their
           remembrance
           .
           
             By
             the
             riuers
             of
          
           Babel
           
             we
             sat
             and
             wept
             in
             remembrance
             of
          
           Sion
           .
           What
           
             Sion
             ?
          
           their
           cheekes
           were
           dry
           ynough
           before
           :
           but
           now
           in
           
             Babell
          
           they
           can
           weepe
           ,
           now
           away
           with
           musicke
           ,
           
           now
           can
           the
           harpes
           hang
           vppon
           their
           willow
           trees
           without
           a
           finger
           to
           touch
           them
           ;
           neither
           their
           sweet
           melody
           of
           instruments
           ,
           nor
           their
           pleasant
           walks
           ,
           nor
           their
           christall
           riuers
           can
           affect
           them
           with
           ioy
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           now
           banished
           and
           excommunicate
           from
           the
           publike
           exercises
           of
           religion
           before
           the
           Lord
           at
           
             Sion
             .
          
           And
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           
           that
           euen
           such
           as
           belong
           to
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           vnderprize
           such
           gratious
           pledges
           of
           Gods
           presence
           in
           the
           presence
           and
           plentifull
           fruition
           of
           them
           ;
           who
           yet
           can
           with
           sighs
           mourne
           after
           them
           ,
           being
           withdrawne
           from
           their
           eyes
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           then
           when
           all
           
             Israel
          
           lamented
           after
           the
           Lord
           when
           the
           Arke
           was
           in
           
             Kiriath-iearim
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           7.
           2.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Iesus
           woing
           his
           Church
           most
           louingly
           intreateth
           entrance
           into
           her
           .
           
             Open
             vnto
             mee
             my
             well
             beloued
             for
             my
             head
             is
             full
             of
             dew
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Oh
           no
           shee
           
             hath
             putte
             of
             her
             caules
             ,
          
           shee
           will
           not
           disease
           her selfe
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           put
           them
           on
           ;
           shee
           hath
           
             waesht
             her
             feete
             ,
          
           and
           meaneth
           not
           to
           foule
           them
           :
           while
           shee
           may
           haue
           Christ
           at
           the
           threshold
           she
           giues
           her selfe
           leaue
           to
           sleepe
           a
           little
           
           
           longer
           ,
           &
           in
           her
           sleep
           she
           slips
           that
           most
           sweete
           oportunity
           :
           Christ
           leaues
           her
           to
           her
           ease
           which
           might
           not
           be
           dislodged
           :
           but
           shortly
           after
           her
           soule
           awaking
           ,
           and
           shee
           bethinking
           her selfe
           of
           her
           vnkind
           answer
           ,
           steps
           to
           the
           doore
           to
           let
           him
           in
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           gone
           in
           displeasure
           ;
           now
           her
           heart
           is
           gone
           with
           him
           and
           smiteth
           her
           more
           then
           before
           ;
           she
           seekes
           him
           ,
           but
           finds
           him
           not
           ;
           calleth
           him
           ,
           but
           receiueth
           no
           answer
           :
           he
           is
           too
           neere
           to
           be
           let
           in
           and
           receiued
           while
           hee
           is
           at
           the
           doore
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shee
           must
           trudge
           vp
           and
           downe
           after
           him
           ,
           with
           much
           labour
           ,
           &
           more
           greefe
           ,
           inquyring
           of
           euery
           one
           she
           meeteth
           ,
           whether
           they
           haue
           met
           with
           him
           whom
           her
           soule
           loueth
           or
           no.
           By
           which
           example
           seeing
           that
           too
           much
           of
           this
           folly
           is
           boūd
           vp
           in
           the
           harts
           of
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           ;
           let
           vs
           striue
           to
           become
           more
           wise-harted
           in
           intertaining
           our
           priuiledges
           whilst
           they
           be
           offerd
           .
        
         
           The
           Centurion
           could
           say
           when
           Christ
           was
           dead
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           son
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           should
           haue
           said
           so
           when
           he
           was
           aliue
           .
           Let
           vs
           acknowledge
           Christ
           while
           he
           is
           present
           ,
           &
           reioice
           in
           Gods
           face
           ,
           in
           the
           assemblies
           ,
           in
           the
           ministry
           ,
           least
           whē
           our
           
           vnthankfulnes
           hath
           fortified
           them
           ,
           wee
           lament
           the
           losse
           when
           it
           cannot
           be
           supplied
           :
           &
           this
           is
           the
           rather
           to
           be
           thus
           vrged
           
           and
           beaten
           vpon
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           with
           many
           a
           mā
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           people
           of
           
           
             Ephesus
             :
          
           whē
           
             Paul
          
           was
           taking
           his
           leaue
           of
           the
           Elders
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           he
           told
           them
           
             that
             he
             knew
             they
             should
             see
             his
             face
             no
             more
             :
          
           thē
           they
           wept
           abundantly
           ,
           but
           especially
           were
           sorry
           at
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           see
           his
           face
           no
           more
           ,
           euen
           so
           a
           number
           of
           men
           are
           neuer
           sorry
           nor
           weepe
           ,
           are
           without
           al
           affections
           to
           the
           Ministry
           &
           Ministers
           ,
           til
           they
           be
           taking
           their
           leaue
           and
           say
           they
           shall
           see
           their
           face
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           wish
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           more
           good
           by
           their
           presence
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           occasion
           were
           offred
           again
           they
           would
           be
           more
           careful
           ,
           and
           not
           forslow
           such
           oportunities
           :
           these
           consideratiōs
           are
           so
           much
           y
           
             e
          
           more
           seasonable
           to
           you
           the
           present
           hearers
           ,
           y
           
             t
          
           now
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           of
           this
           blessing
           you
           may
           lay
           hold
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           your
           increase
           in
           the
           end
           may
           be
           much
           more
           abundant
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           of
           instruction
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           that
           it
           is
           
             a
             note
             of
             a
          
           
           
             good
             man
             more
             to
             reioice
             in
             the
             prosperity
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             holy
             exercises
             of
          
           
           
             the
             ministry
             ,
             then
             in
             al
             the
             delights
             among
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             besides
             .
          
           For
           who
           can
           condemne
           in
           this
           holy
           man
           of
           God
           such
           an
           holy
           desire
           as
           this
           is
           ?
           Nay
           who
           can
           deny
           but
           that
           our
           affections
           &
           wishes
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           sutable
           vnto
           his
           ?
           And
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           our
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           prefer
           the
           reioycing
           and
           comfort
           of
           one
           day
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           elsewhere
           ,
           not
           excepting
           the
           Pallaces
           of
           Princes
           :
           yea
           and
           that
           wee
           might
           bee
           so
           happy
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           this
           desire
           ,
           to
           choose
           a
           very
           meane
           estate
           with
           it
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           most
           glorious
           condition
           of
           the
           earth
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           moued
           the
           prophet
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           
           or
           what
           did
           he
           see
           or
           find
           in
           this
           assembly
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Ministery
           that
           could
           so
           rauish
           and
           affect
           him
           ?
           For
           men
           of
           common
           eies
           cannot
           see
           any
           such
           extraordinary
           thing
           in
           them
           so
           violently
           to
           draw
           them
           ;
           it
           may
           seem
           there
           was
           some
           secret
           force
           ,
           which
           drew
           out
           such
           affectionate
           desires
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           indeed
           a
           secret
           force
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           GOD
           ,
           from
           whom
           such
           setled
           
           
           and
           sanctified
           desires
           can
           only
           proceed
           :
           and
           yet
           wee
           may
           not
           conceiue
           such
           to
           bee
           immediate
           motions
           ,
           and
           vngrounded
           flashes
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Spirit
           raizeth
           by
           meanes
           :
           Both
           first
           causing
           
             the
             beauty
             of
             GODS
             house
          
           to
           appeare
           bright
           to
           their
           eyes
           :
           and
           second
           ,
           reuealing
           to
           them
           
             the
             priuiledges
             which
             Gods
             people
             there
             partake
             ,
          
           and
           cannot
           againe
           meete
           with
           them
           in
           any
           society
           besides
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           appeareth
           ,
           
             Psalm
             ,
          
           27.
           4.
           
           
             One
             thing
             I
             desired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             desire
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             life
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           mooued
           
             Dauid
          
           thus
           to
           wish
           this
           one
           thing
           ?
           
             That
             I
             might
             see
             the
             beauty
             of
             thine
             house
             :
          
           and
           although
           the
           beautie
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           was
           externall
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           of
           the
           forme
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           ordination
           of
           it
           :
           yea
           and
           all
           the
           vtensils
           euen
           to
           the
           very
           pinnes
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           all
           were
           of
           the
           Lords
           owne
           inuention
           &
           institution
           ,
           and
           might
           therefore
           haue
           drawne
           carnall
           mindes
           vnto
           it
           (
           as
           at
           this
           day
           the
           sensible
           and
           plausible
           splendor
           and
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
          
           doth
           
           many
           superstitious
           people
           )
           yet
           was
           neuer
           any
           good
           and
           sincere
           heart
           (
           such
           as
           
             Dauids
          
           was
           )
           satisfied
           with
           externall
           things
           in
           Gods
           worship
           :
           well
           knowing
           that
           as
           God
           is
           a
           spirit
           ;
           so
           nothing
           is
           there
           pleasing
           vnto
           him
           which
           is
           not
           spiritual
           :
           there
           are
           therfore
           other
           beauties
           which
           the
           stranger
           entreth
           not
           into
           y
           
             e
          
           beholding
           of
           ;
           yea
           such
           as
           cānot
           be
           beheld
           but
           with
           eyes
           as
           cleare
           as
           christall
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
            
             What
             are
             the
             
               beauties
            
             you
             speake
             of
             ?
             
               Answ.
            
             They
             may
             be
             reduced
             
             vnto
             these
             
               two
            
             heads
             :
             They
             are
             seene
             
               partly
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               parties
            
             present
             :
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             
               things
            
             performed
             in
             such
             holy
             assemblies
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               persons
            
             present
             ;
             are
             ,
             first
             ;
             
               GOD
            
             
             
               himselfe
               :
            
             whence
             such
             places
             are
             called
             
               Bethells
               ,
            
             as
             
               Dauid
            
             here
             
               thy
               house
               :
               thy
               courts
               :
            
             and
             are
             no
             other
             then
             the
             presence
             chambers
             of
             this
             euerlasting
             King
             of
             glory
             .
             Here
             he
             sitteth
             in
             a
             chaire
             of
             Estate
             ,
             as
             formerly
             he
             sate
             between
             the
             Cherubins
             :
             How
             can
             it
             then
             bee
             but
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             fill
             euery
             such
             house
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             once
             it
             did
             the
             Temple
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             8.
             11.
             or
             where
             can
             a
             faithful
             soule
             more
             securely
             ,
             more
             
             ioyfully
             rest
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             in
             Gods
             owne
             resting
             place
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               heere
               present
               :
            
             
             for
             
               wheresoeuer
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               togither
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
               Hee
               walketh
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               seauen
               golden
               Candelsticks
               :
            
             And
             no
             where
             else
             (
             if
             hee
             bee
             missing
             )
             can
             his
             parents
             and
             kindred
             finde
             him
             then
             in
             then
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Now
             is
             not
             this
             a
             greater
             beauty
             then
             any
             which
             can
             else-where
             bee
             espied
             ?
             wherein
             the
             second
             Temple
             passed
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             former
             :
             &
             yet
             ours
             exceed
             the
             second
             !
             For
             how
             could
             the
             second
             Temple
             wanting
             1.
             
             Gods
             presence
             between
             the
             Cherubins
             .
             2.
             the
             Vrim
             and
             Thumim
             .
             3.
             the
             inspiration
             &
             raizing
             vp
             of
             extraordinary
             prophets
             .
             4.
             the
             Arke
             it selfe
             the
             seat
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             captiuity
             .
             5.
             fire
             from
             heauen
             to
             consume
             their
             sacrifices
             :
             how
             could
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             second
             Temple
             wanting
             all
             these
             ,
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             exceed
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             had
             thē
             al
             ?
             But
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             Christs
             bodily
             presence
             which
             by
             entring
             into
             it
             was
             to
             beautifie
             it
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             effectuall
             presence
             
             of
             his
             spirit
             now
             with
             vs
             ,
             is
             farre
             more
             powerful
             and
             glorious
             ,
             then
             was
             his
             bodily
             presence
             in
             that
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             churches
             welbeloued
             ,
             and
             is
             
               more
               then
               other
            
             
             
               welbeloueds
               ,
            
             euen
             
               the
               cheefe
               of
               ten
               thousand
               ;
            
             and
             hath
             not
             left
             vs
             direction
             to
             meet
             him
             any
             where
             ,
             saue
             in
             
               the
               tents
               of
               sheapheards
               ,
            
             and
             
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               flockes
               :
            
             
             should
             any
             christian
             soule
             (
             which
             is
             knitte
             vnto
             him
             in
             spirituall
             wedlocke
             ;
             the
             contract
             beeing
             alreadie
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             daye
             of
             their
             marriage
             apointed
             ,
             and
             approching
             )
             desire
             any
             socyetie
             more
             then
             his
             ?
             Nay
             ought
             not
             euerie
             beleeuing
             soule
             to
             wish
             one
             houre
             spent
             in
             his
             socyetie
             and
             fellowshippe
             ,
             rather
             then
             ten
             thousand
             with
             any
             besides
             ?
             So
             as
             hitherto
             
               Dauid
            
             was
             not
             wide
             in
             his
             wish
             and
             reioycing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               the
               holie
               spirit
               of
               GOD
            
             is
             present
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ;
             most
             plentifullie
             
             pouring
             out
             of
             his
             full
             buckets
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             and
             grace
             ;
             yea
             the
             variety
             of
             graces
             
               accompanying
               saluation
               .
            
             Neither
             doth
             this
             spirit
             ordinarily
             display
             him-self
             else-where
             :
             who
             
             although
             
               hee
               bloweth
               where
               hee
               listeth
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             free
             and
             vndeserued
             graces
             which
             hee
             poureth
             out
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             ordinarily
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacramentes
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Censures
             publikely
             exercised
             and
             administred
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             wee
             reade
             still
             of
             the
             
               VVord
            
             and
             
               Spirit
               :
            
             and
             
               water
            
             and
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             because
             the
             spirit
             ordinarily
             putteth
             forth
             the
             grace
             of
             regeneration
             in
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             .
             Now
             who
             hath
             not
             good
             cause
             ,
             to
             wish
             (
             if
             not
             all
             his
             time
             )
             yet
             the
             most
             of
             it
             there
             spent
             ;
             where
             by
             the
             worke
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             may
             so
             happily
             inrich
             himselfe
             vnto
             life
             euerlasting
             ,
             rather
             then
             else-where
             ,
             where
             is
             nothing
             but
             spiritual
             pouerty
             ,
             nakednesse
             ,
             and
             beggery
             ?
          
           
             Fourthlie
             ,
             
               the
               holie
               Angels
               of
               God
               are
            
             here
             present
             in
             our
             assemblies
             .
             Whence
             
             the
             Apostle
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             wisheth
             the
             
               woman
               to
               haue
               power
               ouer
               her
               head
               because
               of
               the
               Angells
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             congregation
             must
             couer
             her
             head
             ,
             as
             for
             other
             reasons
             ,
             so
             for
             this
             which
             is
             not
             the
             leaste
             ;
             in
             
             that
             the
             Angels
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             order
             and
             behauiour
             of
             men
             &
             women
             .
             But
             why
             are
             the
             Angells
             present
             wil
             some
             say
             ?
             I
             answer
             not
             onely
             in
             way
             of
             Ministery
             and
             seruice
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vnto
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             vnto
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             sundry
             waies
             both
             assisting
             and
             helping
             it
             forward
             ,
             and
             withstanding
             such
             enmities
             as
             otherwise
             resist
             it
             :
             but
             also
             after
             a
             sort
             to
             solace
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             them-selues
             in
             the
             beauty
             of
             GODS
             house
             ,
             so
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             12.
             
             
               VVhich
               things
               the
               Angells
               desire
               to
               behold
               ;
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             
             Misteries
             published
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             maketh
             that
             interpretation
             of
             the
             place
             in
             
               Hebrews
               .
            
             12.
             16.
             
             
               Yet
               once
               more
               will
               I
               shake
               not
               the
               earth
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               heauen
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             words
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             some
             excellent
             Diuines
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             in
             the
             deliuery
             of
             the
             law
             did
             cause
             the
             men
             on
             earth
             that
             hard
             it
             to
             quake
             and
             tremble
             ;
             but
             now
             in
             the
             preaching
             and
             deliuery
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             ,
             the
             verie
             Angells
             in
             heauen
             ,
             are
             after
             a
             sort
             shaken
             beeing
             rauished
             &
             rapt
             into
             the
             admiration
             of
             it
             .
             Are
             there
             then
             such
             beauties
             in
             the
             assēblies
             as
             that
             very
             Angels
             
             themselues
             admire
             ?
             &
             shall
             not
             men
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             instituted
             seek
             both
             to
             espy
             ,
             &
             be
             affected
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             who
             can
             b●ame
             him
             that
             can
             come
             to
             prize
             these
             beauties
             aboue
             all
             that
             the
             earth
             can
             afford
             besides
             ?
             Seeing
             the
             Angells
             themselues
             who
             are
             stript
             frō
             all
             earthly
             desires
             and
             delights
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             admire
             these
             ,
             but
             neuer
             the
             other
             :
             such
             a
             man
             indeed
             is
             come
             nere
             to
             Angelical
             perfection
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             
               The
               Saints
               of
               God
            
             here
             present
             
             themselues
             in
             whō
             
               al
               our
               delight
            
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Tribes
               of
               the
               Lord
               vsed
               to
               goe
               vppe
               to
               his
               house
               ,
            
             that
             they
             might
             worship
             before
             him
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             &
             temple
             :
             euen
             so
             now
             the
             people
             of
             God
             assemble
             themselues
             in
             our
             congregations
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Now
             when
             I
             say
             
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             I
             mean
             not
             al
             hand
             ouer
             head
             ,
             who
             promiscuosly
             come
             together
             ;
             not
             withstanding
             they
             all
             are
             his
             people
             by
             right
             of
             creation
             and
             preseruation
             ,
             &
             yet
             of
             them
             some
             are
             openly
             &
             professed
             prophane
             ones
             ;
             Neither
             all
             those
             who
             ioyne
             in
             externall
             profession
             and
             exercises
             of
             religion
             :
             of
             whom
             yet
             many
             are
             not
             inwardly
             purged
             :
             in
             which
             sence
             the
             old
             world
             called
             them
             
             sonnes
             of
             GOD.
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
             
               Seth
            
             and
             
               Enosh
               ,
            
             opposed
             to
             the
             daughters
             of
             men
             voyde
             of
             all
             religion
             and
             pietie
             .
             But
             I
             meane
             those
             of
             GODS
             election
             ;
             that
             are
             called
             of
             his
             purpose
             ,
             that
             haue
             obtayned
             mercie
             ,
             and
             who
             proceede
             on
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             sanctification
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             called
             in
             Scripture
             an
             holie
             people
             ,
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
             a
             people
             by
             purchase
             ,
             the
             doue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             vndefiled
             ,
             his
             treasure
             :
             and
             their
             propertie
             is
             described
             ,
             
               that
               they
               flye
               as
               a
               clowde
               ,
               and
               flocke
               as
               the
               Doues
               vnto
            
             
             
               these
               windowes
               .
            
             Which
             prophesie
             although
             it
             bee
             properlie
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             and
             generall
             calling
             and
             concurse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             should
             come
             with
             such
             celerity
             and
             swiftnesse
             as
             if
             a
             cloud
             were
             with
             violence
             of
             windes
             carried
             from
             one
             side
             and
             region
             of
             heauen
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             flockes
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             whole
             flight
             of
             piegeons
             (
             driuen
             either
             by
             tempest
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             birde
             of
             prev
             )
             should
             scoure
             vnto
             their
             columbarie
             ,
             and
             rush
             into
             the
             windowes
             :
             
             yet
             this
             propertie
             is
             so
             peculiar
             vnto
             persons
             once
             called
             and
             conuerted
             ,
             as
             by
             which
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             pleaseth
             to
             expresse
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             any
             other
             title
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             flocke
             to
             the
             windowes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Lord
             conueyeth
             to
             his
             people
             his
             light
             of
             instruction
             ,
             of
             consolation
             ,
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             glory
             .
             So
             else-where
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             note
             them
             to
             bee
             such
             as
             
               seeke
               the
               Lord
            
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             such
             as
             
               seeke
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             such
             as
             
               call
               one
               another
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             cheerfully
             and
             couragiously
             march
             on
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             giue
             out
             ,
             vntill
             
               they
               meete
               the
               Lord
               in
               Sion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Obs.
            
             If
             it
             be
             here
             obiected
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             but
             a
             few
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             multitude
             which
             resort
             vnto
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             who
             belong
             no
             otherwise
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             reteiners
             vnto
             their
             Lords
             or
             maisters
             ,
             they
             weare
             his
             cloath
             ,
             and
             now
             and
             then
             giue
             some
             formall
             attendance
             ,
             but
             are
             no
             houshold
             seruants
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               An.
            
             I
             answer
             .
             That
             true
             it
             is
             that
             the
             best
             part
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             the
             least
             part
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             but
             yet
             Christian
             loue
             bindeth
             
             vs
             to
             iudge
             the
             best
             of
             all
             that
             ioyne
             with
             vs
             euen
             in
             the
             outward
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             wee
             cannot
             enter
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             must
             leaue
             them
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             owne
             Lord
             ,
             and
             forbeare
             to
             iudge
             them
             before
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             must
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             multitude
             of
             prophane
             &
             hypocriticall
             persons
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             )
             frame
             our
             iudgements
             vnto
             Gods
             ,
             who
             esteemeth
             the
             assemblies
             frō
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             greater
             ;
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             many
             moe
             who
             were
             but
             Iewes
             without
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             letter
             resorted
             vnto
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             thē
             those
             who
             were
             Iewes
             within
             ;
             yet
             it
             still
             retained
             the
             titles
             of
             
               Gods
               house
               ,
               &
               Gods
               courts
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             glorious
             thing
             to
             be
             admitted
             euen
             to
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             are
             in
             it
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             
               Ioshua
            
             calleth
             all
             Israell
             
               the
               Lords
               possession
               ,
            
             euen
             because
             his
             tabernacle
             
             dwelt
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             was
             it
             prophecied
             by
             
               Balaam
            
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             
               Israell
               should
               dwell
               alone
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               bee
               numbred
               among
               the
               nations
               ,
               for
               Israell
               was
               a
               people
               of
               a
               pure
               language
               .
            
             
             In
             all
             which
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             aduanced
             aboue
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             distinct
             and
             seperated
             from
             all
             other
             ;
             both
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             rites
             and
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             appointed
             and
             established
             by
             God
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             beautiful
             then
             and
             glorious
             are
             the
             cōgregations
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             such
             who
             are
             truly
             the
             Lords
             holy
             ones
             ?
             allied
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             lead
             euen
             an
             heauenly
             life
             vpon
             earth
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             that
             maketh
             the
             Court
             more
             louely
             and
             glorious
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             pallaces
             of
             the
             land
             besides
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             stately
             building
             or
             other
             braueries
             ,
             but
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Queene
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             attendants
             answerably
             
             where
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             are
             established
             ,
             are
             beauties
             no
             whit
             inferiour
             ,
             but
             farre
             passing
             the
             former
             .
             
               Salomon
            
             describing
             the
             glorious
             condition
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             compareth
             it
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Kings
             and
             Monarches
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             infinitely
             aduanceth
             it
             aboue
             them
             all
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             consideration
             .
          
           
           
             
               There
               are
               threescore
               Queenes
               ,
               and
               fourescore
               Concubines
               ,
               and
               Damsells
               without
            
             
             
               number
               .
            
             As
             though
             hee
             had
             said
             :
             If
             in
             any
             Court
             of
             the
             world
             insteed
             of
             one
             Queene
             (
             for
             ordinarily
             there
             are
             no
             moe
             )
             there
             were
             three-score
             ,
             and
             all
             attendance
             proportionall
             ,
             though
             this
             were
             such
             a
             glorious
             and
             beautifull
             a
             sight
             as
             neuer
             man
             saw
             ,
             yet
             were
             it
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             euery
             true
             member
             of
             which
             is
             a
             King
             ouer
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             heire
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             that
             this
             beautie
             of
             the
             Saints
             which
             beautifieth
             the
             assemblies
             is
             partly
             blemished
             and
             stained
             ,
             and
             partlie
             hidde
             and
             couered
             .
             The
             former
             by
             many
             prophane
             
               Esaus
               ,
            
             that
             thrust
             themselues
             into
             the
             profession
             ,
             who
             a
             while
             seeme
             to
             bee
             liuing
             stones
             ;
             but
             after
             appeare
             but
             stubble
             laid
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             .
             These
             are
             spots
             in
             our
             meetings
             ,
             who
             so
             farre
             as
             in
             them
             lie
             ,
             make
             the
             Church
             resemble
             
               Nebuchadnezers
            
             image
             ;
             whose
             head
             was
             of
             gold
             ,
             but
             the
             belly
             and
             feete
             of
             Iron
             and
             clay
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             bee
             tempered
             together
             but
             fall
             a
             sunder
             .
          
           
           
             The
             latter
             ,
             partly
             because
             this
             Kings
             daughter
             is
             glorious
             ;
             but
             within
             ,
             her
             comlinesse
             is
             like
             the
             Curteines
             of
             the
             
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             outwardly
             were
             of
             courser
             stuffe
             ,
             but
             within
             costly
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             curious
             for
             the
             exquisite
             workmanshippe
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             the
             beauty
             of
             Christ
             him-selfe
             in
             whom
             men
             sawe
             neither
             forme
             nor
             beautie
             ,
             partly
             because
             their
             infirmities
             cloude
             their
             beautie
             ,
             and
             darken
             them
             in
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             remaine
             most
             deare
             vnto
             God
             :
             and
             partly
             because
             the
             sunne
             of
             affliction
             and
             persecution
             looketh
             much
             and
             often
             vpon
             them
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             seeme
             blacker
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             thus
             Christ
             him-selfe
             was
             despised
             because
             men
             iudged
             him
             as
             plagued
             and
             smitten
             of
             God.
             
               Isa.
            
             53.
             4
             ,
             and
             
               Iob
            
             counted
             an
             hypocrite
             of
             his
             friends
             .
             No
             meruaile
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             eyes
             as
             are
             not
             annointed
             with
             the
             eye-salue
             cannot
             prie
             into
             this
             inward
             and
             secret
             obiect
             :
             no
             meruaile
             if
             eyes
             thus
             accustomed
             to
             false
             glasses
             be
             distempered
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             eyes
             still
             gazing
             vpon
             such
             clouds
             bee
             held
             from
             seeing
             the
             hidden
             glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             
             
               Elishaes
            
             seruant
             was
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             see
             the
             glorie
             which
             shone
             rounde
             about
             him
             .
             But
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Lords
             must
             herein
             expresse
             the
             vertue
             and
             image
             of
             their
             heauenly
             father
             ,
             who
             delighteth
             in
             his
             people
             as
             in
             his
             portion
             ;
             whom
             hee
             accounteth
             beautifull
             as
             the
             Lilly
             ,
             and
             sweete
             as
             the
             Rose
             .
             Euen
             so
             all
             our
             delight
             should
             bee
             in
             the
             Saints
             which
             excell
             in
             vertue
             :
             let
             them
             be
             by
             infirmities
             ,
             by
             afflictions
             blacke
             ,
             yet
             in
             our
             eye
             they
             must
             bee
             comely
             :
             the
             shining
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ought
             as
             by
             strong
             cordes
             to
             draw
             our
             affections
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             if
             in
             our
             priuate
             course
             we
             ought
             to
             edifie
             our selues
             by
             this
             ,
             &
             by
             our
             conuersing
             with
             them
             ,
             partake
             of
             their
             graces
             and
             encrease
             or
             stir
             vp
             our
             owne
             :
             much
             more
             should
             we
             with
             all
             cheerefulnesse
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             the
             publicke
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whose
             presence
             ,
             behauiour
             and
             praiers
             our
             ioy
             is
             more
             full
             ,
             and
             our
             seruice
             more
             acceptable
             .
             Especially
             seeing
             this
             whole
             Psalme
             sheweth
             how
             our
             Prophet
             from
             this
             consideration
             did
             not
             a
             little
             prouoke
             his
             heart
             and
             best
             affections
             vnto
             the
             assemblies
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             to
             end
             this
             point
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             are
             taught
             that
             here
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             King
             of
             glorie
             ,
             the
             holy
             God
             sitteth
             here
             in
             the
             holie
             assemblies
             ,
             the
             holy
             Angels
             of
             God
             are
             heere
             present
             ;
             the
             holie
             Saints
             of
             GOD
             stand
             here
             vpon
             this
             holie
             ground
             :
             how
             is
             it
             that
             wee
             cannot
             conceiue
             these
             meetings
             to
             bee
             the
             most
             beautifull
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             How
             are
             wee
             yet
             as
             blinde
             as
             Moles
             ,
             if
             wee
             espie
             not
             and
             turne
             not
             our
             eyes
             vnto
             such
             beauties
             ?
             what
             a
             fearefull
             delusion
             is
             befallen
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             easily
             wone
             to
             the
             painted
             beautie
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             natiue
             beautie
             of
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ?
             What
             a
             certaine
             damnation
             abide
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             scorning
             the
             holy
             exercises
             of
             our
             publicke
             meetings
             ,
             and
             reproching
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             them
             ,
             seeke
             to
             turne
             this
             our
             glory
             into
             shame
             ?
             but
             more
             of
             this
             in
             the
             vses
             following
             the
             doctrine
             .
             Thus
             much
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             honorable
             persons
             present
             in
             our
             congregations
             ,
             the
             dutifull
             respect
             of
             whō
             (
             if
             we
             wanted
             othermotiues
             )
             were
             forcible
             enough
             to
             draw
             Godly
             hearts
             with
             cheerfulnesse
             vnto
             our
             meetings
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             the
             things
             which
             are
             
               performed
            
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             qualitie
             ;
             euen
             
               holy
               things
               :
            
             namely
             the
             whole
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             standing
             especially
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             1.
             
             
               Word
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             3.
             
             
               Prayer
               ,
            
             4.
             
             
               Keyes
            
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             of
             none
             of
             which
             can
             any
             that
             knowes
             them
             affirme
             truly
             ,
             that
             it
             wanteth
             power
             &
             perswasion
             to
             draw
             any
             godly
             heart
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             in
             these
             meetings
             it
             cannot
             bee
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             enioy
             a
             most
             comfortable
             and
             pretious
             treasure
             of
             
             the
             
               worde
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             
               reade
            
             and
             
               preached
               ,
            
             the
             weaker
             of
             which
             meanes
             wanteth
             not
             his
             fruitfull
             vse
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             ascribeth
             not
             much
             vnto
             the
             publicke
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             well
             considereth
             not
             the
             necessity
             of
             that
             ancient
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             of
             olde
             
               would
               haue
            
             Moses
             
               reade
               euery
               sabboth
               ,
            
             and
             instituted
             a
             
               lecture
               of
               the
               law
               and
               Prophets
               .
            
             The
             which
             
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             holie
             Apostles
             :
             but
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             himselfe
             graced
             ,
             yea
             honored
             not
             with
             his
             presence
             onely
             ;
             but
             also
             with
             his
             ministery
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             his
             custome
             was
             )
             
               hee
               went
            
             
             
             
               into
               the
               synagogue
               on
               the
               Sabboth
               day
               ,
               and
               stood
               vp
               to
               read
               .
            
             And
             if
             here
             it
             bee
             asked
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             speciall
             benefits
             reaped
             by
             this
             ordinance
             instituted
             out
             of
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             :
             I
             answer
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             notable
             meanes
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherein
             the
             chiefe
             workes
             that
             euer
             the
             Lord
             did
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             recorded
             ,
             whether
             of
             iustice
             or
             of
             mercie
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             our
             fall
             in
             the
             first
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             &
             recouery
             by
             the
             second
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             all
             the
             points
             of
             Christian
             faith
             and
             religion
             :
             the
             maine
             grounds
             of
             which
             we
             haue
             fore-prophecied
             of
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             and
             are
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             new
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             direct
             our
             iudgements
             in
             
               proouing
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               holding
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Baereans
             
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               the
               things
               were
            
             
             
               so
            
             as
             
               Paul
            
             preached
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             bee
             a
             fruite
             of
             priuate
             reading
             (
             as
             the
             rest
             also
             are
             )
             much
             more
             of
             publicke
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             traine
             vs
             to
             the
             more
             profitable
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             vs
             with
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             as
             wee
             can
             both
             
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             speake
             the
             
               language
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
          
           
             But
             who
             can
             speake
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             
             our
             ministery
             ,
             in
             regarde
             of
             the
             worde
             preached
             :
             which
             as
             a
             more
             ordinary
             and
             principall
             meanes
             leadeth
             vs
             along
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             full
             manifestation
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             :
             yea
             not
             onely
             
               explayning
            
             things
             to
             cleare
             them
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             ;
             but
             applying
             them
             vnto
             the
             heart
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             vrging
             them
             vpon
             the
             life
             and
             conuersation
             of
             a
             Christian.
             The
             blessed
             worke
             of
             which
             institution
             will
             euidently
             appeare
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             the
             obiects
             vpon
             whome
             it
             worketh
             ;
             and
             those
             bee
             eyther
             the
             
               vnconuerted
               ,
            
             or
             
               conuerted
               ,
            
             or
             
               both
               .
            
          
           
             In
             regarde
             of
             the
             
               vnconuerted
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             ordinarie
             meanes
             to
             beget
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             enlightening
             their
             eyes
             ,
             opening
             their
             eares
             ,
             mollifying
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             working
             faith
             in
             their
             soules
             ,
             
               which
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               .
            
             And
             what
             a
             blessed
             worke
             is
             this
             
             whereby
             the
             sonnes
             of
             wrath
             become
             the
             sonnes
             of
             GOD
             ?
             whereby
             those
             who
             are
             layd
             lowe
             in
             hell
             by
             sinne
             ,
             are
             
             raised
             vnto
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             highest
             heauen
             ?
             and
             whereby
             the
             iust
             heyres
             of
             damnation
             are
             entituled
             into
             the
             state
             of
             saluation
             ,
             to
             receiue
             inheritance
             among
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             In
             this
             excellent
             vse
             is
             it
             called
             a
             Ministerie
             of
             
               reconciliation
               ,
            
             of
             
               peace
               ,
            
             a
             word
             of
             
               grace
               ,
            
             of
             
               saluation
               ,
            
             and
             of
             life
             .
             2.
             
             In
             
             respect
             of
             those
             who
             are
             conuerted
             :
             It
             is
             a
             powerfull
             meanes
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             First
             to
             encrease
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             daily
             clearing
             of
             their
             iudgements
             from
             error
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             leading
             them
             into
             all
             necessarie
             truths
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             and
             encrease
             their
             faith
             ,
             bringing
             it
             with
             dayly
             progresse
             from
             the
             infancie
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             beleeuer
             attaine
             his
             tallnesse
             and
             strength
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             from
             their
             dayly
             wandrings
             and
             strayings
             ,
             and
             settle
             them
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             preuent
             their
             falles
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             heere
             
               partlye
            
             furnished
             with
             Christian
             Armour
             against
             temptations
             ;
             for
             through
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             
               Sathan
               falleth
               like
               lightning
               from
               heauen
               .
            
             
             and
             his
             
               strongest
               holdes
               are
               cast
               downe
               :
            
             
             partly
             while
             they
             are
             counselled
             in
             their
             doubts
             ,
             finding
             the
             word
             in
             this
             Ministerie
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               man
               of
               their
               counsels
               .
            
             Partly
             while
             they
             are
             admonished
             of
             such
             wayes
             as
             are
             disagreeable
             to
             such
             an
             high
             calling
             as
             they
             haue
             vndertaken
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             to
             raise
             them
             out
             of
             falls
             ,
             by
             discouering
             vnto
             them
             the
             nature
             and
             danger
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             working
             of
             their
             owne
             infirmities
             ,
             the
             bitter
             roote
             of
             originall
             corruption
             :
             the
             poysoned
             fruites
             of
             it
             :
             and
             by
             many
             motiues
             continually
             prouoking
             their
             repentance
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             scope
             
               Christs
               fore-runners
               Sermon
               ;
            
             yea
             of
             his
             
               owne
               preaching
               ,
            
             and
             
               of
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
             Sixtly
             ,
             most
             absolutely
             to
             direct
             them
             through
             their
             whole
             Christian
             course
             .
             If
             they
             be
             alone
             ,
             it
             affordeth
             them
             matter
             of
             holy
             meditation
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             neuer
             lesse
             then
             alone
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             most
             alone
             ,
             except
             those
             can
             be
             alone
             ,
             who
             walke
             with
             God.
             And
             if
             they
             bee
             to
             deale
             with
             others
             ,
             it
             enableth
             them
             to
             become
             great
             lights
             ;
             ready
             and
             furnished
             to
             instruct
             ,
             and
             comfort
             abroade
             ,
             to
             bee
             as
             eyes
             to
             the
             blinde
             :
             
             and
             feete
             to
             bring
             the
             lame
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             at
             home
             to
             teach
             and
             pray
             with
             their
             family
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             houses
             become
             little
             
               Bethels
               ,
            
             and
             houses
             of
             GOD
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             is
             truely
             and
             constantly
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             both
             themselues
             and
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             dayly
             edified
             vpon
             their
             most
             holy
             faith
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             regarde
             both
             of
             the
             wicked
             who
             are
             by
             the
             worde
             preached
             ,
             more
             hardened
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             godly
             whose
             number
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             are
             dayly
             augmented
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             Judgement
             is
             hastened
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             ought
             to
             long
             after
             ,
             as
             in
             which
             they
             expect
             ,
             and
             shall
             attaine
             their
             full
             redemption
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Sacraments
            
             wee
             drinke
             yet
             deeper
             of
             the
             Lords
             bountie
             ,
             
             who
             contenteth
             not
             himselfe
             to
             bring
             his
             children
             vnto
             the
             faith
             by
             the
             former
             meanes
             ,
             vnlesse
             also
             hereby
             hee
             raise
             them
             vnto
             a
             full
             growth
             in
             Christ.
             As
             a
             tender
             mother
             accounts
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             bring
             forth
             her
             child
             ,
             except
             shee
             also
             nursse
             and
             cherish
             it
             
             vp
             vnto
             mans
             estate
             .
             So
             hath
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             sacraments
             to
             shew
             the
             aboundant
             sweetnesse
             of
             his
             loue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             after
             hee
             hath
             in
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             made
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             knowne
             vnto
             men
             ;
             hee
             also
             doth
             most
             surely
             seale
             it
             vp
             vnto
             their
             soules
             ,
             by
             those
             
             
               seales
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               .
            
             The
             former
             sealing
             vp
             their
             vnion
             ,
             ingrafting
             and
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             as
             from
             a
             roote
             ,
             they
             draw
             and
             sucke
             the
             moysture
             of
             grace
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             are
             but
             dead
             ,
             and
             withered
             branches
             .
             The
             latter
             assuring
             their
             continuall
             grouth
             ,
             and
             encrease
             in
             him
             ,
             till
             they
             become
             tall
             trees
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             further
             helping
             both
             our
             vnderstandings
             as
             
               glasses
            
             by
             which
             we
             see
             clearer
             into
             the
             mistery
             of
             our
             redemption
             ;
             as
             also
             our
             memories
             ,
             as
             
               monuments
            
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             with
             which
             sence
             of
             learning
             our
             God
             would
             haue
             vs
             taught
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             other
             of
             hearing
             :
             as
             in
             the
             third
             place
             both
             of
             them
             not
             onely
             spurring
             vp
             euery
             beleeuer
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             the
             couenant
             ;
             but
             also
             strengthening
             him
             to
             euery
             good
             duty
             ,
             whereby
             
             hee
             may
             magnifie
             this
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             for
             
               prayer
               ,
            
             how
             vnspeakable
             
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             GOD
             rendred
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             how
             wonderfull
             are
             the
             blessings
             which
             are
             vouchsafed
             the
             Church
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             meanes
             of
             this
             holy
             dutie
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             assembled
             
               in
               the
               house
               of
               prayer
               ?
            
             In
             the
             former
             regarde
             
             is
             it
             sayd
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Praise
               waiteth
               for
               thee
               in
               Sion
               .
            
             For
             what
             greater
             honour
             can
             befall
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             first
             in
             petition
             to
             bee
             acknowledged
             the
             giuer
             of
             euery
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             ?
             to
             bee
             depended
             vpon
             for
             all
             comfort
             ,
             instruction
             and
             euery
             good
             grace
             :
             to
             bee
             acknowledged
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             the
             beginner
             and
             accomplisher
             of
             all
             our
             workes
             ,
             in
             vs
             and
             for
             vs
             ?
             and
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             indignity
             and
             misery
             (
             euen
             the
             best
             )
             to
             haue
             his
             free
             grace
             amplified
             ,
             and
             his
             prerogatiue
             yeelded
             him
             ,
             whose
             priuiledge
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             
               I
               will
               forgiue
               ?
            
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             prayses
             to
             be
             magnified
             by
             his
             whole
             Church
             for
             
             the
             fruites
             of
             his
             free
             loue
             ,
             manifestlie
             shining
             in
             his
             workes
             of
             creation
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             preseruation
             ,
             and
             saluation
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             yea
             and
             when
             his
             people
             haue
             done
             all
             they
             can
             in
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             them
             ;
             yet
             euen
             the
             best
             of
             them
             shall
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             finde
             what
             to
             render
             vnto
             him
             for
             his
             vndeserued
             loue
             :
             Thus
             the
             Tribes
             goe
             vppe
             to
             
               Ierusalem
            
             to
             praise
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             respect
             ,
             what
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             is
             it
             that
             wee
             haue
             leaue
             giuen
             vs
             by
             our
             requests
             to
             speake
             and
             commune
             with
             our
             God
             ?
             and
             where-as
             the
             riche
             treasures
             of
             grace
             and
             good
             things
             are
             with
             him
             
             surely
             kept
             as
             vnder
             locke
             and
             key
             :
             how
             happily
             may
             wee
             by
             this
             meanes
             vnlocke
             and
             open
             them
             all
             vnto
             our selues
             ?
             Yea
             that
             when
             wee
             cannot
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             vs
             or
             from
             vs
             demerite
             the
             least
             blessing
             (
             wee
             beeing
             lesse
             then
             the
             least
             mercy
             )
             yet
             if
             wee
             can
             but
             lift
             vppe
             one
             request
             of
             faith
             wee
             haue
             preuayled
             ,
             and
             ouer-come
             God
             himselfe
             in
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             the
             prayer
             of
             
               one
               righteous
               man
            
             can
             preuaile
             so
             much
             as
             the
             scriptures
             testifie
             of
             
               Moyses
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               Elias
               :
            
             how
             much
             more
             
               when
               two
               or
               three
               consent
               togither
            
             in
             priuat
             prayer
             ?
             But
             when
             publike
             prayer
             is
             presented
             vp
             by
             many
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             church
             ;
             how
             can
             that
             but
             exceed
             in
             strength
             ?
             For
             as
             in
             experience
             we
             see
             ,
             many
             flowers
             bound
             together
             yeeld
             the
             stronger
             sent
             ;
             and
             compound
             water
             is
             sweeter
             thē
             simple
             ;
             many
             sticks
             make
             a
             great
             fire
             ;
             and
             vnited
             force
             more
             forceable
             :
             so
             euery
             christian
             alone
             and
             a
             part
             in
             this
             duty
             is
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ;
             but
             when
             many
             ioyne
             in
             holy
             society
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             more
             pleasing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             much
             more
             ioyfull
             among
             them-selues
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             mutually
             incouraged
             to
             the
             practises
             of
             piety
             ,
             &
             loue
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
           
             Publike
             breaches
             are
             soone
             made
             vp
             if
             many
             
               Moysesses
            
             stand
             vp
             in
             the
             gap
             .
             Publike
             peace
             if
             it
             be
             wanting
             is
             speedily
             and
             happily
             procured
             when
             many
             
               Eliases
            
             lift
             vp
             requests
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             euery
             one
             of
             which
             are
             as
             strong
             as
             the
             
               Horsemen
            
             and
             
               Chariots
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Publike
             blessings
             are
             easily
             obteyned
             when
             
             many
             
               Iacobs
            
             wrastle
             together
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             Fully
             resolued
             
               not
               to
               lette
               him
               goe
               vntill
               hee
               haue
               giuen
               them
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             The
             publike
             ministry
             is
             successefully
             
             both
             setled
             and
             exercised
             when
             the
             Saints
             
               striue
            
             with
             their
             Ministers
             by
             
               prayers
               to
               God
               for
               them
               :
            
             and
             when
             the
             faithfull
             
               labour
               together
               in
               praier
            
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             priuate
             necessities
             also
             of
             any
             one
             priuate
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             sooner
             supplied
             by
             the
             instance
             and
             importunity
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             come
             vpon
             their
             owne
             feet
             (
             as
             the
             
               man
               sicke
               of
               the
               palsie
            
             )
             are
             lette
             downe
             by
             the
             cordes
             of
             the
             churches
             prayer
             
             and
             sette
             before
             Christ.
             A
             powerfull
             and
             preuayling
             thing
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Lord
             when
             a
             number
             of
             beleeuers
             are
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             one
             accord
             ,
             of
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             soule
             as
             it
             were
             in
             many
             bodies
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             way
             ,
             yea
             one
             pure
             language
             to
             cal
             on
             his
             name
             and
             serue
             him
             with
             one
             shoulder
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             vnto
             
             the
             three
             former
             we
             shal
             ad
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             ministry
             performed
             in
             our
             holy
             meetings
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             both
             the
             glory
             of
             
             God
             further
             inlarged
             ,
             &
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             church
             amplified
             .
             For
             here
             we
             haue
             also
             to
             our
             vnspeakable
             good
             ,
             the
             
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
            
             opening
             and
             shutting
             heauen
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             or
             loosing
             of
             sinners
             .
             The
             authority
             of
             deliuering
             to
             Satan
             the
             obstinate
             sinners
             and
             releasing
             the
             penitent
             .
             Now
             what
             glory
             is
             it
             to
             the
             almighty
             when
             his
             iust
             sentence
             is
             before
             hand
             denounced
             against
             the
             vngodly
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             Where
             by
             him-selfe
             is
             cleared
             in
             his
             iudgement
             and
             the
             sinner
             more
             iustlie
             wrapped
             vp
             in
             the
             bandes
             of
             death
             which
             he
             had
             no
             care
             to
             preuent
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             no
             lesse
             comfort
             it
             is
             for
             the
             humble
             soule
             in
             the
             same
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             Word
             preached
             to
             bee
             fully
             released
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             absolued
             from
             all
             his
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             and
             assured
             that
             whatsoeuer
             such
             sentence
             is
             rightly
             pronounced
             in
             Earth
             is
             ratified
             also
             in
             Heauen
             .
          
           
             These
             thinges
             beeing
             of
             such
             an
             high
             nature
             ,
             as
             in
             which
             the
             publicke
             worshippe
             of
             GOD
             is
             performed
             to
             his
             so
             great
             glorie
             ,
             and
             our
             
             own
             so
             great
             good
             ,
             no
             marueil
             if
             
               Dauip
            
             be
             so
             instant
             in
             his
             desire
             :
             &
             yet
             these
             things
             were
             after
             a
             sort
             vailed
             and
             but
             shadowed
             in
             that
             ministry
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             .
             For
             the
             Arke
             it selfe
             was
             with
             curtaines
             ,
             and
             there
             lay
             no
             high
             way
             vnto
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             
               Dauid
            
             him-self
             :
             only
             men
             must
             look
             towards
             it
             in
             their
             
               prayers
               .
            
             And
             within
             that
             Arke
             were
             
             hidde
             and
             chested
             vppe
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             couering
             representing
             the
             
               VVord
               ,
            
             read
             and
             preached
             :
             In
             the
             Tabernacle
             also
             was
             the
             golden
             potte
             of
             Mannah
             a
             speciall
             type
             of
             our
             
               Sacraments
               :
            
             and
             the
             rod
             of
             
               Aaron
            
             shadowing
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             church
             
               Discipline
               .
            
             How
             much
             more
             should
             wee
             (
             were
             wee
             not
             so
             blockish
             as
             men
             hewne
             out
             of
             hard
             okes
             )
             reioyce
             in
             such
             an
             open
             and
             glorious
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             Yea
             with
             the
             Prophet
             account
             it
             our
             
               Blessednesse
            
             to
             dwel
             
             in
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             euer
             praise
             him
             :
             because
             hereby
             wee
             come
             nearest
             vnto
             the
             life
             of
             iust
             and
             perfect
             men
             in
             heauen
             ;
             to
             the
             which
             while
             wee
             frame
             our selues
             afore-hand
             ,
             wee
             haue
             entred
             into
             some
             degree
             of
             their
             blessednesse
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             farre
             wee
             hetherto
             discouered
             those
             beautyes
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             
               Persons
            
             present
             and
             
               holy
               thinges
            
             performed
             :
             which
             if
             men
             could
             see
             with
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             cannot
             bee
             perceiued
             but
             by
             such
             as
             haue
             cleared
             eies
             )
             they
             would
             excite
             admirable
             loue
             and
             affection
             towardes
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             intreat
             of
             the
             
               priuiledges
               ,
            
             and
             benefits
             which
             Gods
             people
             
             reape
             by
             frequenting
             the
             same
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             that
             such
             as
             perhaps
             little
             regard
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             shining
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             brighter
             then
             the
             Sunne
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             might
             yet
             for
             their
             owne
             aduantage
             and
             profitte
             bee
             perswaded
             with
             diligence
             and
             reuerence
             in
             this
             his
             house
             to
             seeke
             the
             face
             of
             the
             
               LORD
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             although
             the
             priuiledges
             be
             as
             manyfold
             in
             number
             ,
             as
             excellent
             in
             their
             quallity
             :
             yet
             I
             will
             content
             my selfe
             to
             note
             
               foure
            
             of
             them
             :
             and
             these
             foure
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             them
             to
             bee
             such
             as
             moued
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               Dauid
            
             aboue
             all
             other
             these
             holy
             and
             ardent
             desires
             ;
             as
             in
             euery
             of
             
             them
             will
             plainely
             appeare
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             
               light
            
             and
             instruction
             .
             The
             first
             work
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             
             in
             these
             little
             worlds
             (
             as
             once
             in
             the
             great
             )
             is
             to
             seperate
             light
             and
             darknes
             in
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Christ
             created
             againe
             vnto
             good
             workes
             .
             For
             which
             purpose
             the
             Lord
             him-selfe
             by
             his
             spirit
             becommeth
             the
             Schoolmaister
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             know
             him
             in
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Christ
             :
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             to
             worke
             and
             walke
             .
             Heere
             in
             his
             house
             (
             setting
             a
             coppy
             to
             all
             maisters
             of
             familyes
             what
             to
             doe
             in
             their
             houses
             )
             hee
             openeth
             his
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             no
             triuiall
             matters
             :
             But
             first
             ,
             for
             their
             
               necessitie
               ,
            
             matters
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
             Second
             ,
             for
             their
             dignitie
             such
             misteries
             as
             flesh
             and
             blood
             can
             neuer
             attayne
             vnto
             ;
             partly
             concerning
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             Partly
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             conception
             ,
             vnion
             of
             his
             natures
             ,
             and
             partly
             concerning
             our selues
             .
             As
             our
             resurrection
             ,
             life
             eternall
             all
             which
             are
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             Third
             ,
             for
             their
             
               vse
            
             such
             as
             perswade
             
             the
             truth
             ,
             preserue
             frō
             error
             ,
             raize
             such
             as
             are
             faine
             ,
             strengthen
             those
             that
             stand
             ,
             comfort
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             pacifie
             the
             conscience
             ,
             confirme
             the
             certaine
             hope
             of
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             the
             deeds
             of
             it
             into
             our
             hands
             :
             &
             indeed
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             redemption
             and
             whole
             saluation
             by
             Christ
             were
             little
             worth
             without
             these
             holy
             meanes
             whereby
             it
             is
             reuealed
             and
             applyed
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             benefit
             which
             our
             Prophet
             expresseth
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             verse
             following
             .
             
               For
               the
               LORD
               GOD
               is
               the
               Sunne
            
             That
             is
             look
             what
             the
             Sunne
             is
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               LORD
               GOD
            
             to
             his
             Church
             the
             Sunne
             of
             the
             World
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             to
             lighten
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             this
             Sunne
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             lighten
             the
             darkenesse
             and
             dungeon
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             :
             without
             w
             
               c
            
             (
             seeing
             all
             our
             heauenly
             lght
             is
             from
             it
             )
             our
             estate
             is
             far
             more
             vncomfortable
             then
             that
             of
             the
             
               Egiptians
            
             in
             their
             
             three
             daies
             darkenesse
             :
             for
             here
             no
             man
             can
             all
             his
             dayes
             stirre
             out
             of
             the
             place
             where
             his
             naturall
             corruption
             hath
             sette
             him
             .
             And
             where
             shines
             this
             Sun
             
             but
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
               Goshen
            
             
             where
             this
             light
             is
             :
             In
             the
             ministry
             especially
             it
             displayeth
             the
             beames
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             necessary
             prouision
             both
             for
             
               sustenance
            
             and
             
               safety
            
             of
             soule
             and
             
             body
             .
             First
             for
             the
             
               susteining
            
             of
             the
             
               soule
            
             heere
             ,
             is
             milke
             ,
             and
             stronger
             meat
             :
             here
             wee
             haue
             the
             Lord
             pouring
             out
             all
             his
             goodnesse
             :
             Here
             the
             great
             King
             prepareth
             a
             great
             supper
             ,
             killeth
             his
             fatlings
             ,
             prepareth
             his
             milke
             and
             wine
             ,
             spreadeth
             his
             table
             ,
             setteth
             on
             it
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             bread
             and
             water
             of
             life
             :
             whose
             flesh
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ;
             whose
             blood
             is
             drinke
             indeed
             :
             Here
             he
             by
             his
             ministers
             inuiteth
             and
             intreateth
             men
             to
             y
             
               e
            
             banquet
             :
             here
             he
             filleth
             the
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             soule
             with
             good
             things
             :
             worketh
             new
             strēgth
             of
             life
             and
             grace
             ;
             as
             reioycing
             in
             God
             ;
             peace
             of
             good
             conscience
             ,
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             watchfulnesse
             against
             sinne
             ,
             comfort
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             quicknesse
             and
             strength
             in
             good
             duties
             ,
             boldnesse
             in
             good
             causes
             ,
             and
             a
             life
             led
             and
             finished
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             .
             Here
             the
             Lord
             
               clotheth
            
             the
             naked
             soule
             ,
             and
             putteth
             on
             it
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             righteousnesse
             
             becommeth
             the
             costly
             and
             comely
             rayment
             of
             it
             .
             Heere
             hee
             
               inricheth
            
             the
             poore
             soule
             with
             treasures
             of
             grace
             and
             godlynesse
             .
             Heere
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             spirit
             hee
             
               warmeth
            
             and
             reuiueth
             the
             staruen
             soule
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             
               tree
               of
               life
            
             for
             the
             sicke
             soule
             ,
             the
             leaues
             whereof
             serue
             to
             cure
             the
             nations
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ;
             Christ
             offered
             and
             receiued
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             food
             and
             Phisicke
             ,
             cloth
             and
             warmth
             ,
             wealth
             and
             health
             ,
             life
             and
             length
             of
             daies
             ,
             yea
             all
             in
             all
             vnto
             the
             soule
             of
             all
             his
             beleeuing
             ones
             .
             And
             2.
             for
             
               bodily
            
             food
             and
             rayment
             with
             other
             necessaries
             for
             the
             life
             present
             ,
             although
             those
             who
             ar
             without
             y
             
               e
            
             church
             inioy
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             haue
             them
             not
             in
             that
             speciall
             blessing
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             who
             1.
             haue
             them
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             special
             promise
             :
             
               First
               seeke
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               shal
               be
               cast
               on
               you
               :
            
             &
             2.
             hold
             them
             by
             a
             right
             and
             title
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             3.
             are
             taught
             how
             to
             imploy
             them
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             giuer
             ,
             all
             which
             make
             these
             blessinges
             good
             to
             them
             as
             they
             are
             in
             them-selues
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             
               perfection
               and
               safety
               :
            
             
             1.
             
             
               Spiritual
               ,
            
             here
             is
             a
             shadow
             &
             sweete
             
             refuge
             against
             the
             whole
             wrath
             of
             God
             appeased
             by
             Christ
             :
             here
             we
             see
             sin
             subdued
             ,
             death
             vanquished
             ,
             righteousnes
             purchased
             ,
             great
             deliuerance
             wrought
             for
             the
             soules
             of
             beleeuers
             :
             here
             we
             haue
             strength
             in
             temptation
             ,
             and
             victory
             ouer
             our selues
             :
             for
             here
             is
             Gods
             grace
             reueled
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             saluation
             of
             God
             is
             not
             elswher
             to
             be
             heard
             off
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             tidings
             which
             we
             bring
             ;
             nor
             reuealed
             vnto
             any
             but
             the
             true
             members
             of
             the
             church
             .
             
               In
            
             Mount
             Sion
             &
             
               in
            
             Ierusalem
             
               shall
               be
               deliuerance
               .
            
             As
             for
             
               temporal
            
             perfection
             :
             
             whereas
             when
             men
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             
             sight
             of
             God
             (
             as
             vnbeleeuers
             who
             are
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             Gods
             protectiō
             )
             they
             ly
             opē
             vnto
             the
             
               sword
               ,
               famine
               ,
               captiuity
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               dogs
               to
               teare
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               foules
               of
               heauen
               ,
            
             &
             the
             
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               to
               deuour
               :
            
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             neerer
             God
             the
             surer
             of
             safety
             ;
             for
             iudgements
             flye
             farre
             frō
             God.
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             safety
             is
             promised
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             winges
             of
             the
             almighty
             ,
             especially
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             performāce
             of
             publick
             duties
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             worthy
             our
             
             obseruing
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             making
             that
             law
             of
             the
             three
             feastes
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             men
             three
             times
             euery
             yeare
             must
             repaire
             before
             the
             Lord
             &
             continue
             each
             
             time
             in
             his
             worshippe
             together
             many
             daies
             ,
             preuenteth
             all
             their
             obiections
             :
             for
             they
             might
             say
             ,
             but
             wil
             not
             this
             giue
             great
             aduantage
             to
             the
             enemy
             to
             watch
             such
             times
             to
             win
             their
             coūtries
             again
             ,
             Which
             in
             any
             one
             of
             those
             three
             times
             in
             our
             so
             long
             absence
             from
             our
             houses
             ,
             leauing
             none
             to
             defend
             thē
             but
             women
             &
             childrē
             they
             might
             easily
             enter
             vpō
             ?
             Or
             were
             it
             not
             fit
             if
             there
             must
             be
             three
             such
             meetings
             y
             
               t
            
             the
             people
             of
             one
             prouince
             should
             assemble
             at
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             they
             of
             another
             at
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             third
             :
             then
             to
             leaue
             the
             whole
             coūtry
             at
             once
             without
             men
             ,
             and
             strength
             exposed
             to
             such
             certaine
             danger
             ?
             No
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             come
             before
             me
             euery
             man
             thrise
             a
             yeare
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             shall
             desire
             thy
             land
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             appeare
             before
             the
             LORD
             
               Exodus
               ,
            
             34.
             24
             ,
             himself
             would
             be
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             at
             y
             
               t
            
             time
             ,
             &
             so
             watch
             it
             as
             the
             enemy
             should
             not
             so
             much
             as
             desire
             it
             :
             the
             like
             we
             may
             obserue
             in
             their
             gathering
             of
             Mannah
             euery
             day
             in
             y
             
               e
            
             morning
             w
             
               c
            
             was
             not
             only
             an
             obediēce
             vnto
             gods
             cōmandemēt
             
             but
             a
             special
             resemblance
             and
             shadow
             of
             seeking
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             y
             
               e
            
             parts
             of
             his
             worship
             .
             Now
             herein
             seemed
             to
             lie
             no
             smal
             danger
             towards
             them
             ;
             For
             either
             the
             enimies
             w
             
               c
            
             were
             continually
             troublesom
             vnto
             thē
             might
             take
             their
             camps
             whilst
             the
             whole
             host
             was
             abroad
             gathering
             Mannah
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             might
             lye
             in
             ambush
             in
             the
             wildernes
             for
             the
             host
             about
             y
             
               e
            
             place
             wher
             the
             Mannah
             fell
             :
             yet
             for
             al
             their
             danger
             (
             &
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             many
             skirmishes
             in
             y
             
               e
            
             wildernes
             )
             wee
             neuer
             read
             y
             
               t
            
             this
             was
             any
             disaduantage
             vnto
             thē
             .
             The
             Lord
             so
             watched
             them
             &
             theirs
             ,
             that
             neuer
             by
             their
             gathering
             of
             Mannah
             nor
             in
             that
             time
             and
             place
             they
             wer
             disparaged
             ,
             no
             nor
             set
             vpon
             :
             for
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             most
             vpon
             them
             y
             
               t
            
             ar
             nearest
             vnto
             him
             .
             Set
             thy selfe
             to
             gather
             Mannah
             in
             the
             ministry
             thou
             shalt
             not
             faile
             of
             Gods
             protection
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Prophet
             
               Dauid
            
             in
             the
             second
             place
             teacheth
             in
             the
             vers
             following
             .
             For
             
               God
               is
               the
               Sun
               and
               shield
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             he
             prouoked
             himself
             often
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             in
             that
             now
             he
             was
             so
             hunted
             out
             of
             euery
             corner
             ;
             
             and
             euery
             day
             brought
             him
             more
             danger
             then
             other
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             often
             but
             a
             step
             between
             him
             and
             death
             ;
             hee
             had
             great
             cause
             to
             long
             after
             that
             defence
             and
             safety
             which
             the
             Lord
             reacheth
             out
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             libertye
             with
             good
             heartes
             to
             worship
             before
             him
             in
             his
             Temple
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             strong
             
               consolation
            
             for
             al
             conditions
             of
             life
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             otherwise
             
             would
             be
             most
             vncōfortable
             .
             For
             when
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             compassed
             with
             such
             iudgements
             and
             terrors
             ,
             whether
             without
             or
             within
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             tell
             what
             way
             to
             turne
             them
             ;
             when
             changes
             of
             sorrowes
             come
             thicke
             and
             threefold
             one
             in
             the
             neck
             of
             an
             other
             :
             when
             whole
             armies
             of
             temptations
             besiege
             them
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             see
             no
             way
             of
             issue
             &
             escape
             :
             here
             are
             they
             incouraged
             to
             set
             their
             eies
             vpon
             y
             
               e
            
             Lord
             ;
             who
             pittying
             them
             as
             a
             father
             the
             child
             which
             he
             loueth
             ;
             wil
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             sink
             in
             their
             sorrow
             ;
             but
             holds
             them
             vp
             by
             the
             chin
             ,
             that
             they
             perish
             not
             in
             their
             trouble
             .
             For
             heere
             come
             they
             to
             know
             1.
             that
             the
             Lords
             manner
             is
             first
             to
             giue
             strength
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             burden
             w
             
               c
            
             shal
             not
             bee
             aboue
             that
             strength
             .
             2.
             
             that
             the
             Lord
             must
             rule
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             must
             administer
             out
             of
             his
             iustice
             as
             wel
             correction
             as
             reward
             ,
             and
             draw
             euen
             his
             deare
             ones
             vnto
             him
             as
             well
             by
             the
             rods
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             cords
             of
             loue
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             singular
             prop
             vnto
             their
             patience
             .
             So
             as
             they
             can
             be
             wel
             contented
             vnder
             it
             .
             3.
             y
             
               t
            
             though
             their
             troubles
             be
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             deliuer
             them
             out
             of
             al
             in
             due
             seasō
             .
             4
             that
             he
             wil
             make
             these
             afflictions
             soueraign
             and
             wholesom
             vnto
             them
             ;
             and
             turn
             euen
             their
             sufferings
             to
             their
             best
             ;
             
               all
               things
               fall
               out
               to
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
            
             
             
               loue
               God.
            
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             good
             his
             promise
             to
             such
             as
             conscionably
             seeke
             him
             in
             his
             ordinance
             ,
             
               as
               one
               whom
               his
               mother
               comforteth
               so
               shall
               you
               in
            
             Ierusalem
             .
             
             Whereas
             if
             the
             word
             were
             not
             their
             comfort
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             perish
             in
             their
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Besides
             here
             the
             people
             of
             GOD
             reape
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             prayers
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             King
             receiueth
             petitions
             at
             the
             Court
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             maister
             of
             a
             family
             is
             ready
             to
             heare
             and
             receiue
             all
             the
             complaintes
             and
             requestes
             of
             his
             children
             and
             seruantes
             :
             euen
             so
             the
             
             LORD
             in
             this
             house
             giueth
             free
             accesse
             vnto
             him-selfe
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             incouragement
             herein
             freely
             promiseth
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             bee
             ready
             to
             heare
             their
             prayers
             ,
             behold
             their
             sighs
             ,
             put
             their
             teares
             into
             his
             bottle
             ,
             send
             no
             man
             awaie
             emptie
             ,
             and
             cast
             none
             in
             the
             teeth
             for
             his
             importunity
             so
             it
             bee
             guided
             aright
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             thererfore
             that
             heere
             are
             such
             consolations
             to
             bee
             attayned
             as
             the
             whole
             Worlde
             besides
             cannot
             giue
             ,
             nor
             take
             away
             ;
             so
             certaine
             ,
             so
             seasonable
             ,
             so
             spirituall
             ,
             so
             perpetuall
             :
             Which
             of
             vs
             haue
             not
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             wish
             the
             fruition
             of
             such
             a
             gratious
             presence
             of
             GOD
             were
             it
             but
             for
             one
             day
             ,
             aboue
             all
             other
             all
             our
             dayes
             as
             
               Dauid
            
             did
             ?
             This
             holy
             man
             well
             knewe
             that
             one
             day
             was
             but
             short
             in
             comparison
             of
             many
             dayes
             :
             But
             yet
             their
             reioycing
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Church
             assemblyes
             for
             one
             daie
             was
             worthily
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             the
             reioycing
             of
             many
             dayes
             without
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             waight
             of
             this
             ioy
             recompensed
             the
             shortnes
             of
             it
             
             self
             ;
             &
             counteruailed
             the
             length
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             being
             vnspeakably
             glorious
             .
             This
             third
             priuiledge
             is
             that
             w
             
               c
            
             he
             in
             the
             third
             place
             mentioneth
             as
             a
             steele
             spur
             to
             his
             affection
             :
             where
             in
             the
             next
             vers
             he
             addeth
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               (
               not
               onely
               the
               Sun
               &
               shield
               )
            
             but
             
               grace
            
             in
             his
             church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             gratiously
             accepteth
             in
             his
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             prayers
             of
             such
             as
             are
             assembled
             in
             spirit
             &
             truth
             to
             worship
             him
             and
             call
             vppon
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Blessednes
             and
             
               saluation
            
             w
             
               c
            
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             out
             of
             these
             assemblies
             
             to
             be
             attained
             .
             A
             true
             saying
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             none
             can
             haue
             God
             his
             father
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             church
             for
             his
             mother
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             testifie
             himselfe
             a
             childe
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             dutiful
             acknowledgment
             of
             hir
             whensoeuer
             God
             shewes
             hir
             face
             .
             Whē
             
               Iacob
            
             was
             awake
             out
             of
             his
             sleepe
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             :
             Hee
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               house
               of
               GOD
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               heauen
               ,
            
             in
             like
             manner
             may
             
             wee
             conceiue
             and
             speake
             of
             these
             places
             in
             which
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             
               LORD
            
             so
             gratiously
             to
             appeare
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             gate
             ;
             these
             are
             
             surely
             the
             suburbes
             of
             heauen
             .
             Out
             of
             
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             saluation
             ,
             whosoeuer
             remained
             without
             the
             Arke
             ,
             (
             a
             tipe
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             )
             was
             drowned
             .
             The
             Lord
             sauēth
             none
             whom
             he
             first
             
               addeth
               not
               vnto
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             the
             Scriptures
             attribute
             saluation
             (
             but
             yet
             ministerially
             )
             to
             the
             wombe
             ,
             brests
             ,
             and
             lappe
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               vs
            
             
             
               all
               .
            
             And
             of
             
               Sion
            
             is
             it
             sayd
             ,
             that
             
               many
               are
               borne
               in
               her
               .
            
             And
             this
             last
             was
             not
             the
             
             least
             motiue
             which
             stirred
             in
             our
             holy
             Prophet
             these
             instant
             desires
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               grace
               and
               glory
               ;
            
             not
             onely
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ;
             Nor
             that
             onely
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             Lord
             reueileth
             his
             glorie
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             he
             leadeth
             his
             children
             vnto
             it
             by
             the
             meanes
             there
             by
             his
             wisdome
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Now
             considering
             the
             places
             whereon
             our
             feete
             stand
             are
             holy
             ground
             ,
             the
             persons
             present
             holy
             and
             glorious
             ;
             the
             duties
             performed
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             ;
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             Gods
             people
             so
             preacious
             and
             aboundant
             in
             all
             these
             regardes
             ,
             can
             we
             doe
             lesse
             then
             wish
             our
             portions
             and
             shares
             in
             them
             ?
             and
             doth
             
             it
             not
             now
             seeme
             a
             most
             reasonable
             and
             religious
             wish
             to
             spend
             if
             it
             were
             but
             one
             day
             here
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             thousand
             else-where
             ?
             or
             shall
             wee
             still
             neede
             many
             goads
             to
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             loue
             ,
             or
             rejoyce
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
               where
               wee
               may
               thus
               suck
               and
               bee
               satisfied
               with
               the
               brest
               of
               her
               consolation
               ,
               where
               wee
               may
               milke
               out
               and
               bee
               delighted
               with
               the
            
             
             
               brightnesse
               of
               her
               glory
               ?
            
          
           
             If
             wee
             would
             haue
             our
             hearts
             iustifie
             vs
             in
             this
             holy
             reioysing
             ,
             our
             labour
             
             must
             bee
             to
             see
             dayly
             further
             into
             these
             beauties
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             which
             may
             rauish
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             it
             aboue
             all
             other
             places
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             not
             in
             a
             few
             places
             aduanceth
             and
             highly
             extolleth
             such
             assemblies
             
             as
             wherein
             God
             and
             his
             people
             are
             mette
             together
             to
             the
             former
             purposes
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             our
             hearts
             and
             affections
             might
             bee
             mooued
             to
             enquire
             and
             finde
             out
             such
             excellencies
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             hath
             so
             frequently
             recommended
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Prophet
             
               Isay
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             prepared
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             exalted
             aboue
             the
             hills
             .
             Which
             place
             may
             receiue
             some
             light
             by
             that
             comparison
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophet
             
               Dauid
            
             maketh
             
             betweene
             Mount
             
               Sion
            
             and
             mount
             
               Basan
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             great
             hills
             .
             
               Why
               hoppe
               yee
               so
               yee
               hills
               ?
               this
               is
               Gods
               hill
               .
            
             By
             
               Mountaines
            
             are
             meant
             the
             greatest
             Empires
             ,
             and
             most
             flourishing
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             abounding
             with
             wealth
             and
             power
             ;
             which
             all
             in
             
               Basan
            
             are
             made
             inferiour
             to
             
               Sion
               :
            
             not
             that
             either
             in
             spaciousnesse
             of
             ground
             ,
             or
             multitude
             ,
             or
             goodnesse
             of
             people
             ,
             or
             strength
             ,
             or
             riches
             ,
             or
             outward
             pompe
             and
             glory
             ,
             
               Sion
            
             was
             comparable
             to
             any
             of
             them
             :
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             
               Israell
            
             was
             the
             
               least
               and
               fewest
               ,
            
             and
             as
             
               badde
            
             and
             
               wicked
            
             
             as
             any
             people
             vnder
             heauen
             :
             It
             was
             bounded
             and
             shutte
             vppe
             in
             a
             small
             modell
             and
             compasse
             of
             ground
             ,
             and
             for
             strength
             and
             power
             ,
             came
             farre
             short
             of
             the
             great
             kingdomes
             of
             
               Assyria
               ,
               Aegipt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             How
             then
             was
             it
             so
             aduanced
             and
             exalted
             aboue
             the
             mountaines
             ?
             surely
             herein
             .
             
               This
               is
               Gods
               hill
               ;
            
             and
             so
             made
             high
             aboue
             all
             nations
             ,
             in
             praise
             ,
             name
             ,
             and
             glory
             .
             Gods
             dwelling
             in
             it
             was
             the
             wealth
             ,
             strength
             and
             beauty
             ,
             yea
             I
             adde
             the
             
               blessednesse
            
             of
             it
             :
             for
             
               blessed
               is
               that
               land
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             Thus
             also
             was
             
               Capernaum
            
             said
             to
             be
             lifted
             vp
             vnto
             heauen
             ,
             onely
             in
             regarde
             of
             the
             presence
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             miracles
             of
             Christ.
             So
             in
             our
             
               Bethels
            
             God
             himselfe
             is
             the
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             euery
             of
             them
             :
             his
             administration
             here
             farre
             excelling
             
               Salomon
            
             in
             all
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             owner
             of
             it
             being
             the
             true
             
               Salomon
               ,
            
             the
             God
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             who
             as
             a
             great
             housholder
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             fostereth
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             wisdome
             teacheth
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             power
             ruleth
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             rich
             mercy
             tendreth
             the
             complaints
             and
             requests
             of
             euery
             one
             within
             his
             gates
             .
             In
             this
             house
             all
             the
             houshould
             seruants
             haue
             one
             liuery
             and
             garment
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             to
             cloath
             them
             ;
             all
             feed
             at
             the
             selfe
             same
             table
             ,
             and
             eate
             childrens
             bread
             :
             all
             haue
             one
             elder
             brother
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             many
             
             brethren
             :
             all
             haue
             one
             sort
             of
             seruants
             ,
             the
             Angels
             who
             not
             onely
             goe
             before
             them
             and
             at
             their
             heeles
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             guard
             are
             pitched
             about
             them
             :
             all
             haue
             one
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             become
             heyres
             and
             fellow
             heyres
             with
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             The
             wisdome
             &
             glory
             of
             which
             whole
             administration
             if
             we
             could
             as
             well
             behold
             as
             the
             Queene
             of
             
               Seba
            
             did
             the
             orders
             in
             
               Salomons
            
             Court
             :
             we
             could
             not
             but
             account
             them
             blessed
             ,
             that
             might
             here
             be
             admitted
             into
             place
             of
             seruice
             ;
             to
             heare
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             peace
             ,
             who
             dwelleth
             within
             these
             euerlasting
             doores
             :
             Which
             heauenly
             delights
             while
             men
             know
             not
             ,
             no
             maruaile
             if
             they
             affect
             them
             not
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             one
             comming
             to
             behold
             them
             in
             any
             euidence
             ,
             as
             little
             maruaile
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             with
             
               Dauid
            
             they
             would
             enioy
             them
             with
             exchange
             of
             all
             earthly
             pleasures
             .
             For
             who
             is
             it
             which
             hath
             neuer
             so
             little
             tasted
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             loues
             not
             the
             Lords
             habitation
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             his
             honor
             dwelleth
             ?
             yee
             that
             thirsteth
             not
             after
             God
             and
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             the
             Hart
             brayeth
             after
             the
             
             
             riuers
             of
             water
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             bee
             sound
             
             in
             this
             reioysing
             ,
             then
             can
             wee
             not
             but
             in
             heart
             and
             affection
             ioyne
             our selues
             vpon
             all
             good
             occasions
             vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             her
             meetings
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             would
             pertake
             of
             her
             priuiledges
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             conuerted
             person
             .
             The
             
               beleeuers
               continued
            
             
             
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               and
               prayers
               .
            
             And
             if
             such
             multitudes
             of
             
               sundrie
               sortes
               of
               people
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             could
             not
             
               finde
               their
               names
               in
               the
               genealogie
               ,
            
             came
             out
             of
             
               Aegipt
               ,
            
             and
             out
             of
             
               Babilon
            
             with
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
            
             onely
             because
             they
             saw
             GODS
             blessing
             following
             that
             people
             :
             How
             much
             more
             should
             wee
             bee
             prouoked
             to
             ioyne
             our selues
             to
             such
             societies
             as
             are
             assembled
             to
             worshippe
             him
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             any
             temporall
             blessing
             which
             runnes
             into
             our
             eye
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             ;
             neither
             any
             out-warde
             priuiledge
             ,
             which
             wee
             alone
             may
             make
             account
             of
             (
             as
             they
             )
             but
             such
             as
             is
             inwarde
             
             and
             heauenly
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             rayseth
             vs
             vnto
             the
             condition
             of
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
            
             
          
           
             But
             those
             mens
             hearts
             are
             not
             right
             within
             them
             that
             neede
             but
             the
             
             wagging
             of
             a
             strawe
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             Church
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             those
             who
             place
             their
             felicitie
             in
             turning
             away
             from
             GOD
             ,
             from
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             his
             true
             worshippe
             ,
             what-so-euer
             their
             pretences
             may
             bee
             .
             And
             heere
             it
             shall
             not
             bee
             amisse
             to
             meete
             with
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             scarcely
             to
             be
             mette
             with-all
             euen
             there
             where
             some
             writers
             haue
             to
             verye
             fruitefull
             
             purpose
             set
             them-selues
             to
             answere
             the
             most
             obiections
             of
             this
             kinde
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             to
             admonish
             such
             as
             neede
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             theyr
             owne
             wilfulnesse
             to
             excommunicate
             and
             banish
             them-selues
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             assemblies
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Of
             these
             the
             first
             sorte
             professe
             themselues
             touched
             with
             zeale
             of
             the
             
             glory
             of
             GOD
             :
             they
             haue
             obserued
             
             the
             wilde
             beast
             of
             the
             Forrest
             to
             haue
             broken
             downe
             our
             hedge
             ,
             throwne
             our
             pale
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             prophane
             foote
             ,
             troden
             downe
             and
             rooted
             vp
             all
             our
             holy
             things
             ;
             they
             see
             no
             beauty
             ,
             but
             all
             deformity
             and
             nakednesse
             in
             our
             Churches
             ;
             which
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             that
             name
             ;
             but
             sties
             of
             vncleane
             beasts
             ,
             cages
             of
             filthy
             birds
             ,
             and
             rudiments
             of
             
               Babilon
               .
            
             Thus
             they
             vexe
             themselues
             aboue
             measure
             ,
             in
             seeking
             Ministers
             ,
             callings
             ,
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Churches
             :
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             finde
             a
             man
             in
             the
             market
             ,
             they
             seperate
             from
             our
             assemblies
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             
             not
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             or
             any
             Church
             to
             be
             free
             from
             all
             blemish
             and
             spotte
             ,
             yet
             is
             hee
             as
             blinde
             as
             a
             Mole
             ,
             and
             palpably
             deluded
             ,
             that
             can
             espy
             no
             beautie
             therein
             .
             What
             ?
             is
             our
             Mother
             so
             black
             as
             shee
             hath
             no
             comlinesse
             ?
             or
             because
             perhaps
             she
             wants
             some
             beautie
             ,
             hath
             shee
             lost
             her
             face
             ?
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             people
             there
             is
             a
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             where
             God
             is
             present
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             But
             in
             our
             
             assemblies
             wee
             haue
             God
             present
             teaching
             his
             people
             :
             yea
             wee
             haue
             Christ
             present
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             euen
             crucified
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             Wee
             haue
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             blessed
             spirit
             of
             God
             (
             which
             they
             cannot
             deny
             )
             enlightning
             the
             vnderstandings
             ,
             softning
             the
             hearts
             ,
             comforting
             the
             consciences
             ;
             powring
             forth
             his
             graces
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             hope
             ,
             of
             loue
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             aboundant
             manner
             in
             this
             his
             owne
             ordinance
             vpon
             many
             thousand
             soules
             which
             are
             dayly
             added
             vnto
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             whatsoeuer
             wee
             yet
             want
             ,
             let
             vs
             thankfully
             acknowledge
             that
             wee
             want
             not
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             which
             his
             people
             present
             themselues
             with
             liberty
             ,
             and
             protection
             ioyning
             together
             in
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             his
             endlesse
             praise
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             vnspeakable
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Howsoeuer
             therefore
             Sathan
             worketh
             according
             to
             his
             accustomed
             craft
             to
             trouble
             our
             sight
             ;
             let
             vs
             bee
             more
             wise
             and
             wary
             then
             to
             bee
             ledde
             from
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             so
             wilfully
             depart
             from
             this
             our
             reioysing
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             such
             as
             are
             so
             readye
             to
             bee
             mislead
             ,
             acknowledge
             with
             thankfulnesse
             their
             spirituall
             father
             that
             begat
             them
             to
             God
             :
             their
             Mother
             the
             Church
             that
             bare
             them
             :
             her
             brests
             the
             Testaments
             that
             gaue
             them
             milke
             ,
             and
             that
             shee
             is
             not
             since
             their
             birthe
             so
             weakened
             ,
             but
             that
             shee
             is
             as
             able
             to
             preserue
             them
             as
             to
             bring
             them
             forth
             :
             and
             to
             feede
             them
             with
             stronger
             meate
             ,
             so
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             tallnesse
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             other
             sorte
             of
             them
             who
             
             wilfully
             by
             excommunicating
             themselues
             out
             of
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             deliuer
             them-selues
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             are
             
               Popish
               minded
               persons
               ,
            
             who
             because
             they
             cannot
             see
             neither
             their
             little
             breaden
             God
             in
             our
             Sacraments
             ;
             nor
             their
             wooden
             guilded
             Gods
             in
             our
             worshippe
             :
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             heare
             GOD
             speake
             Latin
             in
             our
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             our
             Ministers
             inuocating
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             in
             our
             Prayers
             :
             therefore
             sure
             heere
             are
             no
             foote-steppes
             of
             GOD
             :
             
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             rudements
             of
             his
             worshippe
             and
             seruice
             :
             hence
             they
             refuse
             all
             communication
             with
             vs
             in
             
             worde
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Church
             seruice
             ;
             and
             ioyne
             themselues
             in
             a
             worshippe
             wherein
             they
             neede
             not
             bee
             at
             the
             paines
             to
             seeke
             a
             God
             sitting
             so
             high
             as
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             seeing
             they
             can
             haue
             him
             at
             home
             in
             a
             boxe
             ;
             who
             if
             hee
             chance
             to
             putrifie
             or
             corrupt
             ;
             or
             bee
             deuoured
             of
             Mice
             ,
             they
             can
             haue
             a
             new
             one
             made
             by
             the
             Priest
             and
             Baker
             together
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             A
             worshipp
             in
             which
             if
             they
             haue
             
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             no
             faith
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             besteede
             them
             ;
             nay
             if
             they
             can
             beleeue
             as
             the
             Church
             beleeues
             ,
             although
             they
             knowe
             not
             what
             the
             Church
             dooth
             beleeue
             :
             a
             worshippe
             wherein
             if
             they
             neyther
             can
             praye
             them-selues
             ,
             nor
             yet
             gette
             CHRIST
             to
             bee
             an
             intercessor
             for
             them
             :
             yet
             they
             canne
             procure
             a
             thousand
             Mediatours
             besides
             of
             
             Saints
             ,
             Angels
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             should
             faile
             ,
             they
             haue
             the
             Virgin
             
               Mary
            
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             to
             command
             her
             sonne
             in
             the
             right
             of
             a
             Mother
             to
             clemencie
             .
             A
             worship
             wherein
             if
             they
             can
             neither
             abstaine
             from
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             yet
             repent
             of
             it
             in
             truth
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             can
             pay
             well
             ,
             a
             little
             pennance
             shall
             acquit
             them
             .
             A
             worship
             wherein
             if
             they
             neuer
             were
             good
             ,
             nor
             did
             good
             :
             yet
             their
             Church
             hath
             a
             treasurie
             ,
             which
             (
             vpon
             another
             condition
             ,
             )
             can
             supply
             them
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             which
             some
             man
             who
             in
             his
             life
             time
             was
             too
             good
             bequeathed
             to
             such
             purposes
             .
             Oh
             vaine
             worship
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             delusion
             ,
             not
             more
             plausible
             to
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             then
             dishonorable
             to
             the
             high
             Maiestie
             of
             God!
             
          
           
             And
             were
             these
             things
             true
             ,
             who
             could
             blame
             him
             that
             hath
             resolued
             to
             liue
             and
             dye
             a
             Papist
             ?
             but
             alas
             that
             poore
             soules
             should
             bee
             held
             in
             such
             chaines
             of
             darknesse
             and
             death
             !
             The
             Lord
             in
             his
             good
             time
             open
             the
             prison
             doores
             ,
             and
             strike
             off
             the
             boults
             from
             so
             many
             as
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             
             they
             may
             see
             them-selues
             set
             free
             from
             such
             woefull
             estate
             ,
             as
             wherein
             they
             laye
             bound
             by
             Sathan
             and
             his
             instruments
             euen
             vnder
             damnation
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             more
             fearefull
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             of
             them
             as
             haue
             had
             their
             error
             discouered
             by
             the
             cleere
             sunne-shine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             setled
             vpon
             their
             lees
             ,
             vpon
             no
             better
             ground
             then
             like
             so
             many
             
               Barzillaes
               ,
            
             
             that
             they
             haue
             beene
             so
             long
             accustomed
             to
             the
             worse
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             the
             better
             ;
             their
             sences
             are
             past
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             taste
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             cannot
             see
             the
             wisdome
             of
             GOD
             shining
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             heare
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             charmer
             ;
             in
             
               Gilead
            
             they
             will
             dye
             ,
             before
             they
             will
             choose
             to
             liue
             in
             
               Ierusalem
               :
            
             in
             superstition
             they
             began
             ;
             they
             continue
             in
             error
             ;
             they
             will
             dye
             in
             wilfull
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             will
             bee
             buryed
             in
             the
             graues
             of
             the
             idolatrie
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             once
             appeared
             to
             
               Iacob
               ,
            
             but
             hee
             was
             not
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             
             
             reason
             was
             because
             hee
             was
             a
             sleepe
             :
             the
             Text
             saith
             .
             
               Then
               Iacob
               awooke
               out
               of
               his
               sleepe
               and
               said
               ,
               surely
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               this
               place
               and
               I
               was
               not
               aware
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             many
             a
             superstitious
             person
             .
          
           
             God
             appeareth
             vnto
             his
             
               Israell
            
             in
             
               Bethel
            
             in
             his
             house
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             aware
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             beleeue
             hee
             is
             among
             vs.
             But
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             not
             because
             hee
             is
             not
             there
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             are
             a
             sleepe
             and
             in
             their
             dreames
             ;
             but
             if
             euer
             GOD
             awaken
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             bee
             able
             to
             vtter
             
               Iacobs
            
             confession
             :
             and
             vpon
             better
             aduise
             to
             say
             :
             
               How
               fearefull
               is
               this
               place
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               gate
            
             
             
               of
               heauen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Others
             are
             more
             prophane
             and
             secure
             ,
             then
             wilfull
             and
             refractarie
             ,
             and
             though
             not
             so
             much
             hatred
             ,
             yet
             little
             more
             loue
             bewrayeth
             it selfe
             in
             them
             then
             in
             former
             sortes
             :
             and
             least
             they
             should
             seeme
             also
             to
             bee
             madde
             with-out
             reason
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             without
             sundry
             coulours
             and
             pretenses
             which
             they
             thinke
             are
             reasonable
             
             inough
             to
             absent
             them-selues
             from
             our
             assemblies
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             aske
             ;
             What
             can
             wee
             not
             bee
             Christians
             
             vnlesse
             wee
             trotte
             so
             often
             to
             Church
             ?
             haue
             wee
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             other
             good
             bookes
             at
             home
             to
             reade
             vppon
             ,
             can
             wee
             not
             praye
             at
             home
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Ans.
            
             They
             may
             aswell
             aske
             ;
             Can
             
             wee
             not
             haue
             an
             haruest
             vnlesse
             wee
             haue
             a
             seede
             time
             ;
             and
             raine
             ,
             yea
             the
             first
             and
             latter
             raine
             ?
             or
             can
             wee
             not
             liue
             vnlesse
             wee
             haue
             meate
             ?
             I
             say
             no
             :
             No
             more
             canst
             thou
             bee
             a
             Christian
             vnlesse
             thou
             take
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             appointed
             by
             GOD
             ,
             and
             vnlesse
             thou
             subiect
             thy selfe
             to
             that
             pollicy
             and
             order
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             Wouldest
             thou
             goe
             for
             a
             good
             subiect
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             submit
             thy selfe
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             lawes
             ?
             God
             hath
             set
             vs
             a
             publicke
             ministerie
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             appointed
             Pastors
             ,
             &
             teachers
             for
             thy
             gathering
             if
             thou
             belongest
             to
             life
             :
             and
             is
             it
             meet
             that
             any
             priuate
             exercise
             should
             crosse
             so
             publicke
             ordinances
             ?
             
             No
             the
             wisdome
             of
             GOD
             admitteth
             no
             such
             inconuenience
             in
             making
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             deliuering
             his
             orders
             vnto
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Ob.
            
             But
             though
             it
             cannot
             bee
             denied
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             some-times
             good
             to
             goe
             heare
             a
             Sermon
             :
             yet
             what
             neede
             so
             much
             preaching
             ?
             what
             ,
             would
             men
             haue
             vs
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ?
             our
             fore-fathers
             (
             who
             wee
             hope
             are
             well
             ,
             and
             wish
             our selues
             no
             better
             )
             neuer
             were
             troubled
             with
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             our selues
             haue
             liued
             some
             thirtie
             ,
             fortie
             ,
             fiftie
             ,
             or
             
             sixtie
             yeares
             in
             good
             case
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             neuer
             so
             forward
             to
             run
             to
             Sermons
             ;
             wee
             hope
             to
             GOD
             wee
             can
             learne
             to
             loue
             God
             aboue
             all
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             as
             our selues
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             carry
             good
             hearts
             to
             God-ward
             without
             all
             this
             a
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Can
             I
             beleeue
             any
             man
             that
             saith
             he
             seeth
             ,
             when
             I
             see
             him
             shut
             his
             eyes
             ?
             can
             I
             thinke
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             any
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             desireth
             not
             to
             growe
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ?
             How
             can
             I
             beleeue
             that
             that
             man
             is
             in
             earnest
             ,
             or
             if
             hee
             bee
             
             that
             hee
             is
             in
             his
             wittes
             that
             shall
             thus
             plead
             against
             his
             life
             ;
             I
             hope
             I
             haue
             eaten
             meate
             ynough
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             got
             strength
             ynough
             and
             now
             I
             need
             no
             more
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             neuer
             eate
             more
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             more
             while
             I
             liue
             :
             if
             a
             frantick
             man
             should
             come
             to
             such
             conclusions
             ,
             any
             man
             might
             say
             well
             thou
             shalt
             then
             liue
             but
             a
             while
             .
             Dost
             thou
             not
             see
             this
             holy
             Prophet
             who
             was
             aduanced
             both
             in
             knowledg
             and
             holynes
             aboue
             the
             most
             liuing
             ;
             and
             dwelt
             as
             an
             Angell
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             did
             not
             he
             acknowledge
             himselfe
             greatly
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             stirring
             vp
             by
             these
             meanes
             giuen
             of
             God
             for
             that
             end
             ?
             And
             yet
             thou
             a
             man
             of
             little
             or
             no
             faith
             ,
             a
             nouice
             and
             pettie
             in
             the
             schoole
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             yet
             y
             
               u
            
             euer
             entredst
             into
             it
             ,
             art
             so
             ful
             and
             complete
             as
             thou
             canst
             or
             needest
             go
             no
             
             further
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             thy
             fore-fathers
             they
             had
             not
             the
             meanes
             as
             thou
             hast
             :
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             perished
             without
             them
             ,
             yet
             their
             stripes
             are
             fewer
             then
             thine
             shall
             bee
             who
             contemnest
             them
             .
             If
             they
             had
             had
             y
             
               e
            
             meanes
             offred
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             would
             haue
             beene
             more
             fruitfull
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             bene
             for
             their
             case
             (
             no
             more
             then
             thine
             )
             to
             haue
             dispised
             them
             .
             And
             lamentable
             it
             is
             to
             see
             how
             men
             suffer
             satan
             to
             ouer-reach
             them
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             moment
             as
             is
             their
             freehold
             in
             heauen
             .
             If
             any
             man
             had
             house
             ,
             land
             or
             legacy
             befalling
             him
             ,
             would
             he
             reason
             thus
             ?
             Why
             I
             care
             not
             for
             it
             I
             haue
             liued
             now
             40.
             or
             50.
             yeares
             well
             ynough
             &
             in
             good
             credit
             without
             it
             ;
             I
             am
             too
             old
             now
             to
             change
             my
             estate
             although
             for
             y
             
               e
            
             better
             ;
             neuer
             man
             made
             such
             a
             foolish
             reason
             :
             &
             yet
             such
             fooles
             are
             men
             that
             vppon
             this
             ground
             they
             stand
             against
             their
             greatest
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             eternall
             good
             .
             Wheras
             if
             they
             had
             the
             wisdome
             of
             men
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             rather
             thus
             conclud
             :
             haue
             I
             al
             this
             while
             liued
             without
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             consciēce
             of
             my
             waies
             ?
             oh
             it
             is
             high
             time
             now
             to
             awake
             out
             of
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             such
             as
             can
             easily
             learn
             to
             loue
             God
             aboue
             all
             and
             the
             neighbour
             as
             
             themselues
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             so
             soon
             lerned
             as
             they
             pretend
             .
             Is
             euery
             man
             a
             good
             mason
             or
             carpenter
             that
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             as
             much
             as
             the
             best
             workeman
             can
             teach
             or
             tell
             me
             ,
             to
             build
             an
             
             house
             is
             but
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             lay
             on
             the
             roof
             :
             or
             is
             he
             therfore
             a
             good
             husbandman
             y
             
               t
            
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             as
             much
             as
             the
             best
             husbandman
             can
             teach
             me
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             husbandry
             else
             but
             to
             sow
             and
             to
             reape
             ?
             But
             heere
             a
             meane
             conceit
             will
             reply
             and
             say
             ,
             yea
             but
             there
             are
             very
             many
             thinges
             required
             before
             a
             man
             can
             do
             either
             of
             these
             two
             workes
             :
             which
             if
             you
             know
             not
             you
             can
             neuer
             bee
             commendable
             neither
             in
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             .
             So
             I
             say
             a
             number
             of
             thinges
             go
             before
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             and
             the
             neighbor
             ,
             as
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             will
             and
             word
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             whome
             our
             workes
             must
             finde
             acceptance
             :
             &
             more
             these
             duties
             of
             loue
             must
             bee
             expressed
             in
             infinite
             actions
             through
             the
             whole
             life
             ,
             all
             which
             if
             a
             man
             bee
             not
             particularly
             instructed
             in
             ,
             his
             loue
             of
             God
             and
             his
             neighbor
             is
             but
             in
             
               word
               and
               tongue
               ,
            
             but
             there
             is
             noe
             deed
             nor
             truth
             in
             either
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             their
             prayer
             which
             the
             hope
             they
             can
             acceptably
             performe
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             pray
             and
             fast
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             
               turne
               their
               eares
               from
               hearing
               the
            
             
             
               law
               :
            
             such
             
               prayers
               are
            
             not
             only
             reiected
             but
             
               abhominable
               .
            
             As
             acceptable
             as
             the
             
             feruent
             prayers
             of
             those
             deuout
             women
             that
             would
             haue
             stoned
             
               Paul.
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             wheras
             their
             hearts
             ar
             so
             good
             to
             God-ward
             ,
             in
             that
             also
             y
             
               e
            
             spirit
             of
             God
             giueth
             them
             the
             lye
             ,
             who
             affirmeth
             
               that
               without
               knowledge
               the
               minde
               is
               not
               good
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ob
               :
            
             But
             if
             I
             had
             an
             Angell
             to
             teach
             me
             ,
             or
             some
             more
             excellent
             and
             powerfull
             meanes
             then
             this
             of
             hearing
             a
             weak
             and
             fraile
             man
             ;
             then
             I
             would
             heare
             ,
             beleeue
             and
             obey
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Ans
               :
            
             This
             indeed
             is
             an
             old
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             diuell
             by
             which
             hee
             hath
             
             in
             all
             ages
             mightely
             hindered
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             heartes
             of
             vnbeleeuers
             .
          
           
             The
             prophets
             them-selues
             seemed
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             people
             
               too
               small
               to
               raize
               vppe
               the
               tribes
               of
            
             lacob
             ,
             
               and
               to
               restore
               the
               desolations
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             And
             the
             rich
             mans
             brethren
             would
             rather
             bee
             taught
             by
             
               one
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             then
             by
             
               Moyses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             this
             deceipt
             secretly
             stealeth
             vppon
             many
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             so
             euidently
             discouered
             
             as
             it
             profitably
             may
             bee
             ;
             I
             will
             indeuor
             the
             more
             fully
             to
             manifest
             both
             the
             folly
             and
             falshood
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             I
             say
             this
             is
             a
             foolish
             conceit
             of
             restlesse
             spirits
             ,
             who
             yet
             take
             vppon
             them
             to
             bee
             wiser
             then
             God
             himselfe
             :
             who
             (
             howsoeuer
             the
             word
             might
             seeme
             to
             carry
             much
             more
             authority
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             Angell
             ,
             then
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             but
             a
             weake
             man
             yet
             )
             herein
             bewraied
             his
             infinite
             .
             1.
             
               mercy
               .
            
             2.
             
               loue
               .
            
             3.
             
               wisdom
               ,
            
             in
             establishing
             this
             holy
             ordinance
             ,
             &
             no
             other
             perpetually
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             church
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             His
             
               mercy
            
             shineth
             out
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             knowing
             our
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             wherof
             we
             
             are
             made
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             condiscend
             vnto
             it
             .
             Hee
             might
             by
             terrible
             voyces
             ,
             out
             of
             lightnings
             ,
             thunders
             and
             earthquakes
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             breake
             the
             rocks
             them-selues
             before
             him
             ,
             force
             our
             obedience
             ,
             or
             send
             his
             Angels
             furnished
             with
             power
             and
             strength
             for
             the
             present
             execution
             of
             vengeance
             vppon
             all
             such
             as
             deny
             their
             present
             obedience
             to
             their
             word
             :
             but
             in
             compassion
             vnto
             vs
             hee
             chooseth
             to
             teach
             vs
             by
             a
             stil
             
             voyce
             ;
             by
             a
             more
             familar
             and
             fitte
             instruction
             for
             vs
             ,
             euen
             by
             such
             as
             our selues
             ,
             of
             our
             owne
             nature
             :
             farre
             meeter
             for
             our
             weakenesse
             then
             if
             he
             should
             either
             in
             his
             owne
             Maiestie
             teach
             vs
             ;
             or
             by
             natures
             fo
             farre
             superiour
             vnto
             vs
             as
             the
             Angels
             .
             And
             this
             appeared
             plainely
             in
             giuing
             the
             law
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             once
             hearing
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             came
             trembling
             to
             
               Moyses
               ,
            
             and
             made
             request
             in
             these
             wordes
             .
             
               Talke
               thou
               with
               vs
               and
               wee
               will
               heare
               ,
               but
               lette
               not
            
             
             
               God
               talke
               with
               vs
               ,
               least
               wee
               die
               :
            
             and
             it
             was
             generally
             receiued
             of
             old
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             man
             did
             either
             heare
             this
             
               voyce
               ;
            
             or
             
               see
               the
               face
               of
               the
               great
               God
               :
            
             the
             great
             
             glory
             would
             so
             ouerwhelme
             him
             ,
             that
             surely
             hee
             could
             not
             liue
             after
             it
             .
             Yea
             
               Moyses
            
             him-self
             could
             not
             haue
             beheld
             the
             back-partes
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             if
             the
             LORD
             had
             not
             
               hidde
               him
               in
               the
               cleft
               of
               a
               Rocke
               ,
            
             and
             
               couered
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               till
               he
               passed
               by
               .
            
          
           
             His
             loue
             towards
             man
             manifesteth
             it selfe
             heerein
             :
             that
             hee
             vouchsafeth
             
             to
             putte
             his
             voyce
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             man
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             Angels
             .
             What
             an
             aduancement
             is
             it
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             
             that
             the
             high
             GOD
             should
             sanctifie
             their
             tongues
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             his
             good
             pleasure
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ?
             to
             be
             trust
             them
             with
             such
             high
             misteries
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             such
             blessed
             and
             
               sauing
            
             vse
             to
             
             
               them-selues
               and
               others
               ?
            
          
           
             His
             
               wisdome
            
             discouereth
             it selfe
             in
             this
             ordinance
             sundry
             waies
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             
             teaching
             man
             by
             man
             hee
             preuenteth
             the
             danger
             of
             deceipt
             and
             delusion
             which
             wee
             should
             lye
             open
             vnto
             if
             we
             should
             bee
             taught
             by
             reuelations
             ,
             or
             visions
             ,
             or
             appearance
             of
             Angels
             .
             For
             Satan
             is
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ;
             hee
             can
             also
             assume
             him
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             by
             Gods
             permission
             broch
             lies
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             he
             were
             among
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             father
             them
             vpon
             God.
             Blessed
             be
             that
             wisedom
             of
             God
             y
             
               t
            
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             a
             more
             certain
             word
             of
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             ,
             shutting
             out
             al
             rouing
             
               Enthusiasmes
            
             &
             reuelations
             not
             contained
             within
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             hath
             sette
             vppe
             a
             Ministry
             in
             which
             his
             Church
             shall
             bee
             taught
             by
             man
             ,
             subiect
             indeed
             to
             error
             but
             farre
             lesse
             dangerous
             then
             the
             former
             :
             in
             that
             wee
             haue
             a
             certaine
             rule
             to
             trye
             the
             Spirites
             by
             
             whether
             they
             bee
             of
             God
             or
             no
             :
             according
             to
             which
             rule
             and
             worde
             if
             they
             speake
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Second
             ,
             hereby
             hee
             sheweth
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             the
             word
             which
             (
             although
             it
             seeme
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             weake
             man
             ,
             a
             foolish
             meane
             of
             mens
             conuersion
             )
             yet
             
               by
               this
               foolishnes
               of
               preaching
               the
               Lord
               saueth
               such
               as
               beleeue
               :
            
             This
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             .
             
               VVe
               haue
               this
               treasure
               in
               earthen
            
             
             
               vessels
               that
               the
               excellency
               of
               that
               power
               might
               bee
               of
               God
            
             (
             that
             is
             knowne
             to
             bee
             of
             God
             )
             
               and
               not
               of
               vs
               :
            
             and
             this
             one
             thing
             hath
             confounded
             all
             the
             wisdome
             of
             flesh
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             
               weake
            
             and
             
               vile
            
             and
             
               dispised
            
             thinges
             bring
             such
             great
             things
             to
             passe
             .
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             conuersion
             ,
             redoundeth
             vnto
             God
             ,
             to
             whome
             indeed
             of
             right
             it
             appertaineth
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostles
             vsually
             turned
             off
             that
             praise
             &
             glory
             which
             men
             preposterously
             would
             haue
             fastned
             vppon
             them
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             power
             of
             their
             word
             and
             workes
             might
             bee
             ascribed
             vnto
             God.
             When
             
               Peter
            
             had
             healed
             a
             Cripple
             that
             lay
             at
             the
             beautifull
             gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             came
             running
             ,
             
             
             and
             gazing
             on
             him
             and
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             too
             much
             admiring
             their
             persons
             from
             whome
             they
             had
             seene
             such
             an
             euident
             worke
             :
             which
             when
             
               Peter
            
             perceiued
             ,
             he
             checketh
             their
             ignorance
             .
             
               Yea
               men
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               why
               looke
               you
               so
               stedfastly
               on
               vs
               as
               though
               we
               by
               our
               own
               power
               or
               godlines
               had
               made
               this
               man
               go
               ?
            
             And
             wisheth
             them
             to
             look
             vpward
             to
             
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             
               and
            
             Iacob
             ,
             
               who
               had
               glorified
               his
               sonne
               Iesus
               ;
               in
               whose
               name
               they
               had
               done
               this
               miracle
               .
            
          
           
             So
             likewise
             when
             
               Paul
            
             at
             
               Lystra
            
             had
             healed
             an
             other
             lame
             man
             :
             the
             people
             
             conceiuing
             that
             the
             
               Gods
               were
               come
               downe
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               men
               ,
            
             brought
             their
             Buls
             with
             garlands
             ,
             &
             their
             chiefe
             Priest
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             him
             and
             
               Barnabas
               :
            
             which
             when
             the
             Apostles
             saw
             ,
             they
             rent
             their
             clothes
             and
             staid
             them
             from
             y
             
               t
            
             horrible
             Idolatry
             .
             
               Oh
               men
               why
               doe
               yea
               these
               things
               ?
               VVee
               are
               euen
               men
               subiect
               to
               the
               like
               passions
               that
               ye
               bee
               ,
            
             and
             so
             proceeded
             to
             preach
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             Christ
             vnto
             them
             .
             Euen
             so
             when
             men
             behold
             such
             mighty
             power
             in
             that
             word
             which
             is
             dispenced
             by
             men
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             passions
             with
             
             them-selues
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             conquer
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             obedience
             of
             christ
             ;
             to
             subdue
             nature
             and
             corruption
             of
             it
             ;
             yea
             battereth
             the
             strongest
             holds
             of
             satan
             and
             destroyeth
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             easily
             may
             they
             conceiue
             there
             is
             more
             power
             with
             it
             then
             any
             can
             bee
             in
             such
             poore
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             indeed
             the
             power
             &
             strong
             arme
             of
             almightie
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             wisedome
             of
             GOD
             hereby
             would
             proue
             and
             try
             our
             obedyence
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             heare
             his
             Ministers
             beeing
             men
             like
             our selues
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             wee
             would
             heare
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             speaking
             from
             heauen
             .
             Whether
             we
             wil
             receiue
             his
             Ministers
             as
             the
             
               Galatians
            
             did
             
               Paul.
            
             
             Hee
             came
             and
             preached
             in
             the
             frailtie
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             they
             dispised
             him
             not
             ,
             nor
             abhorred
             him
             ;
             but
             receiued
             him
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             as
             Christ
             him-selfe
             :
             not
             considering
             so
             much
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             as
             y
             
               e
            
             truth
             of
             their
             doctrin
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             as
             carefully
             receiued
             ,
             and
             as
             certainly
             held
             as
             if
             Angels
             from
             heauen
             ,
             or
             Christ
             
             him-selfe
             did
             deliuer
             it
             .
             Yea
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             is
             peremptory
             that
             if
             an
             Angel
             should
             come
             from
             heauen
             and
             crosse
             any
             whit
             of
             his
             doctrine
             by
             teaching
             either
             a
             contrary
             ,
             or
             another
             doctrin
             then
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             held
             accursed
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Ob.
            
             It
             will
             bee
             heere
             alledged
             that
             indeed
             they
             might
             so
             certainly
             receiue
             
               Pauls
            
             doctrine
             on
             his
             word
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             priuiledged
             that
             he
             could
             not
             er
             in
             deliuering
             itas
             our
             ordinary
             ministers
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               An.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             that
             euen
             we
             (
             secondarily
             )
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             receiued
             with
             the
             same
             respect
             and
             certainty
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             wee
             follow
             and
             deliuer
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             herein
             we
             also
             are
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               and
               Ambassadors
            
             
             
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             partes
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             our
             hands
             (
             wee
             following
             the
             word
             )
             are
             as
             sure
             and
             infallible
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             Angel
             or
             Christ
             from
             heauen
             should
             execute
             them
             .
             If
             we
             threaten
             it
             is
             as
             if
             y
             
               e
            
             Lion
             of
             y
             
               e
            
             Tribe
             of
             
               Iudah
            
             should
             roare
             :
             if
             we
             cōfort
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             &
             sweet
             to
             the
             beleeuing
             soule
             as
             if
             the
             Angels
             should
             comfort
             vs
             as
             they
             did
             Christ
             in
             his
             
             agonie
             .
             Yea
             or
             Christ
             him-selfe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             the
             women
             that
             sought
             him
             after
             hee
             was
             risen
             .
             If
             wee
             admonish
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             perswade
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             Christ
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             :
             
               he
               that
               heareth
               you
               ,
               heareth
               me
               .
            
             And
             in
             euery
             of
             these
             
               the
               sheepe
               of
               Christ
               heare
               his
               voyce
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             great
             pastor
             of
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             ours
             ,
             and
             with
             
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             saith
             :
             
               this
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               welbeloued
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Hereby
             the
             wisedom
             of
             God
             would
             giue
             vs
             to
             conceiue
             that
             seeing
             wee
             are
             taught
             by
             man
             ;
             the
             one
             half
             (
             as
             y
             
               e
            
             Queen
             of
             
               Sebah
            
             spoke
             of
             
               Salomon
            
             )
             of
             the
             blessednesse
             prepared
             for
             them
             y
             
               t
            
             loue
             God
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             while
             we
             liue
             here
             be
             made
             known
             to
             vs
             ;
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             much
             lesse
             be
             vttered
             with
             his
             tongue
             .
             And
             therfore
             we
             should
             raize
             vp
             our
             hearts
             after
             that
             blessed
             reuelation
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             himselfe
             shall
             become
             our
             teacher
             ,
             and
             reueale
             
             vnto
             vs
             our
             full
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             as
             the
             mercy
             ,
             loue
             and
             wisedome
             of
             God
             hath
             established
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             in
             a
             word
             to
             see
             how
             hee
             hath
             euer
             
             maintained
             this
             his
             owne
             order
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             the
             Angels
             haue
             another
             office
             designed
             them
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             then
             to
             vsurpe
             the
             Ministry
             .
             And
             although
             the
             LORD
             imployed
             them
             in
             priuate
             messages
             vnto
             priuate
             persons
             ;
             yet
             I
             remember
             not
             that
             euer
             in
             the
             publicke
             Ministry
             their
             office
             was
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             men
             on
             preaching
             ,
             and
             preserue
             them
             in
             teaching
             :
             we
             read
             that
             they
             were
             to
             reueale
             from
             God
             to
             his
             Prophets
             some
             part
             of
             his
             will
             :
             which
             the
             Prophets
             were
             to
             deliuer
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Angels
             but
             on
             y
             
               e
            
             Ministry
             of
             man.
             One
             
             Angel
             commaundeth
             another
             to
             teach
             
               Zachary
            
             a
             prophecy
             which
             he
             must
             deliuer
             vnto
             the
             church
             concerning
             the
             building
             and
             repayring
             of
             the
             Citty
             and
             Temple
             ,
             
               Go
               tell
               this
               young
               man.
            
             But
             nether
             of
             the
             Angels
             might
             publish
             this
             prophecie
             vnto
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Eunuch
             sitting
             in
             his
             Chariot
             
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             not
             knowing
             what
             hee
             read
             ;
             an
             Angel
             sendeth
             
               Philip
            
             to
             teach
             him
             .
             But
             why
             
             did
             not
             the
             Angel
             teach
             the
             Eunuch
             him-selfe
             ?
             Was
             it
             because
             he
             could
             not
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             could
             might
             not
             hee
             in
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             time
             haue
             saued
             
               Philip
            
             that
             tedious
             iourney
             between
             
               Gaza
            
             &
             
               Azotus
               ,
            
             which
             were
             distant
             a
             sunder
             about
             six
             &
             thirty
             miles
             ?
             Yes
             hee
             could
             haue
             taught
             him
             ,
             but
             hee
             would
             not
             ,
             nor
             might
             not
             ;
             but
             sendeth
             him
             an
             ordinary
             meanes
             ,
             teaching
             vs
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             
               Philip
            
             wee
             must
             from
             him
             seek
             instruction
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             an
             Angel
             in
             a
             vision
             
             stood
             before
             
               Paul
               like
               a
               man
               of
            
             Macedonia
             ,
             
               &
               praied
               him
               saying
               ,
               come
               &
               helpe
               vs
               in
            
             Macedonia
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             calling
             of
             
               Paul
            
             to
             teach
             that
             people
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God.
             But
             why
             did
             not
             the
             Angell
             him-selfe
             in
             whose
             mouth
             the
             Word
             would
             seem
             to
             carry
             much
             more
             authority
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             haue
             beene
             much
             more
             respected
             then
             
               Paul
               ;
            
             why
             doth
             not
             hee
             go
             and
             preach
             in
             
               Macedonia
               ?
            
             Surely
             because
             it
             was
             as
             farre
             as
             his
             calling
             extended
             to
             set
             
               Paul
            
             to
             this
             businesse
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             not
             meddle
             with
             a
             calling
             destinated
             vnto
             man.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             him-selfe
             when
             he
             vndertook
             that
             function
             in
             which
             hee
             declared
             himself
             the
             chiefe
             Doctor
             of
             his
             church
             ;
             would
             first
             take
             flesh
             and
             become
             man
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             flesh
             declare
             his
             fathers
             name
             to
             his
             brethren
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             that
             God
             
               in
               these
               last
               daies
               hath
               spoken
               by
               his
               son
               :
            
             that
             is
             very
             familiarly
             by
             his
             son
             made
             man.
             Yea
             further
             when
             he
             was
             ascended
             into
             his
             glory
             ,
             hee
             would
             from
             thence
             shew
             him-selfe
             powerfull
             to
             
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             casting
             him
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             y
             
               e
            
             humbling
             
             of
             his
             heart
             by
             terror
             &
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             preparing
             and
             fitting
             of
             him
             vnto
             instructiō
             :
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             taught
             he
             
               sendeth
               him
               into
               the
               Citty
               :
            
             he
             leaueth
             al
             y
             
               t
            
             function
             vnto
             
               Ananias
               .
            
             Wherin
             he
             expresly
             in
             his
             own
             example
             teacheth
             that
             it
             was
             his
             good
             pleasure
             that
             ,
             that
             ministry
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             teachers
             which
             hee
             hadde
             a
             little
             before
             his
             ascension
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             his
             Saintes
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministry
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             should
             bee
             inuiolably
             
             
             preserued
             in
             the
             Church
             till
             his
             comming
             againe
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             shall
             all
             meete
             together
             in
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             GOD
             ,
             vnto
             a
             perfect
             man
             and
             vnto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             age
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             lastly
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             sufficiently
             
             shewed
             the
             folly
             of
             such
             who
             wil
             needs
             be
             wise
             aboue
             and
             against
             God
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             one
             word
             the
             Scripture
             sheweth
             vs
             how
             false
             that
             is
             which
             they
             alledge
             .
             For
             those
             who
             haue
             
               Moyses
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             and
             will
             not
             beleeue
             thē
             ,
             
               neither
               would
               they
               beleeue
               if
               one
               shoulde
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             So
             we
             say
             that
             those
             who
             will
             not
             beleeue
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             in
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             lette
             an
             Angel
             come
             from
             heauen
             ,
             lette
             a
             diuell
             come
             from
             hell
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             not
             beleeue
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             plaine
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             begetting
             of
             faith
             wee
             must
             not
             consider
             the
             maked
             word
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             ioyned
             and
             accompanied
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             GOD
             whose
             worke
             properly
             it
             is
             .
             Now
             seeing
             that
             the
             spirit
             ordinarily
             worketh
             in
             the
             meanes
             
             appointed
             by
             God
             ;
             it
             followeth
             that
             who-soeuer
             despiseth
             the
             meanes
             in
             which
             the
             spirit
             worketh
             ,
             wanteth
             that
             spirit
             of
             God
             which
             ordinarily
             worketh
             not
             without
             those
             meanes
             ,
             which
             spirit
             so
             long
             as
             they
             want
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             beleeue
             Angels
             nor
             men
             ,
             dead
             nor
             liuing
             ,
             neither
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             neither
             
               Peter
            
             nor
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             no
             nor
             Christ
             himselfe
             if
             he
             were
             liuing
             againe
             vpō
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             thus
             hauing
             somwhat
             more
             largely
             satisfied
             y
             
               t
            
             allegation
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             take
             out
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             protestants
             such
             Lions
             as
             they
             faine
             ,
             to
             lye
             betweene
             them
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             former
             sort
             are
             idle
             and
             lazie
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             at
             the
             cost
             of
             seeking
             and
             sending
             for
             the
             worde
             :
             that
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             seeke
             them
             ,
             and
             freely
             offereth
             it selfe
             vnto
             them
             ;
             yet
             will
             they
             not
             disease
             them-selues
             to
             stirre
             ouer
             their
             threesholds
             for
             it
             .
             Saluation
             commeth
             almost
             euery
             day
             euen
             into
             their
             houses
             ,
             but
             they
             by
             shutting
             it
             out
             of
             doores
             make
             themselues
             vnworthy
             of
             it
             ,
             nay
             rather
             they
             will
             liue
             starke
             beggars
             ,
             and
             die
             in
             their
             spirituall
             
             pouertie
             ,
             then
             receiue
             our
             treasures
             offred
             them
             freely
             .
             And
             truly
             too
             common
             is
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             lamentable
             fruites
             hereof
             in
             very
             many
             (
             in
             their
             owne
             and
             others
             account
             )
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             and
             loues
             are
             full
             fraught
             with
             noysome
             lusts
             threatning
             destruction
             ;
             that
             the
             field
             of
             
               Salomons
            
             sluggard
             was
             neuer
             more
             ouer-growne
             with
             weedes
             and
             thistles
             ,
             and
             nettles
             ;
             then
             the
             thoughts
             and
             courses
             of
             these
             idle
             and
             sluggish
             Protestants
             with
             weedes
             of
             earthlinesse
             ,
             voluptuousnesse
             ,
             pride
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             atheisme
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             most
             noysome
             both
             for
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             sent
             vnto
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             all
             is
             because
             their
             sinfull
             negligence
             suffereth
             them
             not
             to
             come
             vnder
             Gods
             pruning
             knife
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Ob.
            
             But
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             that
             idlenesse
             hath
             sewed
             her selfe
             some
             pillows
             to
             lay
             her
             head
             on
             ;
             they
             alleadge
             it
             is
             an
             vnreasonable
             wearisome
             thing
             to
             bee
             tyed
             to
             two
             sermons
             euery
             Sabboth
             day
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             to
             one
             beside
             in
             the
             weeke
             day
             :
             they
             know
             those
             (
             whom
             they
             trust
             to
             God
             come
             to
             heauen
             )
             and
             
             yet
             haue
             sermons
             but
             once
             a
             moneth
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             or
             once
             in
             the
             quarter
             ,
             and
             one
             sermon
             well
             learned
             ,
             were
             farre
             better
             then
             all
             this
             preaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             :
             first
             ;
             if
             such
             men
             and
             women
             conceiued
             aright
             of
             this
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             it
             the
             Lord
             of
             this
             great
             house
             had
             appointed
             vs
             his
             stewards
             to
             breake
             vnto
             his
             family
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ;
             they
             would
             bee
             farre
             enough
             from
             such
             prophane
             reasonings
             ,
             sauouring
             so
             rankely
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             For
             did
             wee
             euer
             heare
             a
             man
             in
             his
             wittes
             reason
             thus
             madly
             ?
             why
             I
             hope
             wee
             may
             liue
             with
             a
             great
             many
             fewer
             meales
             ,
             then
             two
             euery
             day
             .
             I
             hope
             to
             eate
             meate
             once
             in
             a
             moneth
             ,
             or
             once
             in
             a
             quarter
             were
             very
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             one
             meale
             well
             eaten
             were
             better
             then
             all
             these
             meales
             .
             Now
             if
             wee
             would
             thinke
             him
             mad
             that
             in
             earnest
             should
             thus
             reason
             against
             his
             life
             :
             how
             can
             wee
             thinke
             him
             any
             better
             ,
             that
             vpon
             no
             other
             ground
             is
             resolued
             to
             starue
             his
             soule
             being
             his
             better
             part
             ?
             which
             yet
             no
             lesse
             needeth
             his
             dayly
             bread
             then
             the
             bodye
             doth
             .
             The
             Iewes
             must
             go
             forth
             euery
             morning
             to
             
             seeke
             Mannah
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             it
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             cheerefully
             :
             for
             although
             they
             some-times
             vnthankfully
             fell
             out
             (
             like
             children
             with
             their
             meate
             ,
             )
             yet
             it
             seemes
             they
             grudged
             not
             their
             labour
             of
             gathering
             it
             dayly
             :
             nay
             whereas
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             gather
             it
             only
             on
             the
             sixe
             dayes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sixt
             day
             double
             for
             it selfe
             and
             the
             seauenth
             ,
             yet
             they
             runne
             out
             the
             seauenth
             day
             too
             ,
             against
             the
             commandement
             to
             gather
             
             it
             .
             God
             might
             haue
             giuen
             them
             an
             haruest
             of
             Mannah
             once
             a
             yeare
             ,
             as
             hee
             doth
             of
             graine
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             or
             once
             a
             quarter
             ,
             or
             once
             a
             moneth
             :
             but
             his
             wisdome
             saw
             it
             good
             to
             put
             them
             to
             more
             paines
             to
             gather
             it
             once
             a
             day
             .
             And
             wherefore
             ?
             not
             onely
             because
             hee
             would
             haue
             them
             depend
             vpon
             him
             for
             their
             daily
             bread
             :
             but
             also
             because
             it
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             
               true
               bread
               which
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               :
            
             
             whome
             both
             they
             and
             all
             beleeuers
             were
             dayly
             to
             hunger
             after
             ,
             and
             dayly
             to
             seeke
             in
             such
             means
             as
             himselfe
             hath
             appointed
             :
             as
             whose
             obtaining
             and
             finding
             is
             well
             worth
             our
             dayly
             paines
             and
             industry
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             very
             Iewes
             
             shall
             rise
             vp
             in
             iudgement
             against
             all
             such
             Christians
             who
             will
             bee
             at
             no
             paines
             to
             seeke
             and
             finde
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             true
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             of
             whom
             whosoeuer
             tasteth
             hee
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             :
             whereas
             the
             other
             were
             so
             painfull
             ,
             without
             reasonings
             to
             meete
             with
             that
             foode
             which
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             leading
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             of
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             ;
             
               Your
               Fathers
               eate
               Mannah
               in
               the
            
             
             
               wildernesse
               and
               are
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             consider
             whether
             the
             ancient
             
             beleeuers
             came
             to
             heauen
             so
             easily
             as
             our
             daintie
             Protestants
             meane
             to
             doe
             .
             Wee
             read
             that
             those
             who
             were
             to
             worship
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             must
             rise
             and
             get
             them
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             build
             altars
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             they
             must
             bee
             both
             at
             paines
             and
             costes
             in
             the
             
             seruice
             of
             their
             God.
             So
             did
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Patriarches
             :
             and
             after
             them
             all
             the
             while
             that
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             stood
             in
             force
             ,
             euery
             male
             must
             thrice
             a
             yeare
             appeare
             before
             the
             Lord
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             were
             his
             dwelling
             neuer
             so
             remote
             or
             distant
             from
             the
             temple
             :
             yea
             they
             could
             goe
             marching
             forward
             with-out
             fainting
             through
             
             droughts
             and
             droppes
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             giue
             ouer
             vntill
             they
             mette
             the
             Lord
             in
             
               Sion
               .
            
             Now
             if
             they
             tooke
             so
             much
             paines
             to
             seeke
             Christ
             in
             shadowes
             and
             obscurity
             in
             comparison
             ;
             it
             is
             surely
             worth
             our
             double
             paines
             to
             enioy
             the
             substance
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             shining
             brightnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             wee
             doe
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             GOD
             in
             admirable
             euidence
             and
             clearenesse
             .
             But
             although
             the
             Lord
             hath
             granted
             vs
             liberty
             to
             make
             shorter
             cuttes
             ,
             and
             neede
             not
             so
             tire
             out
             ourselues
             in
             wearie
             pilgrimage
             to
             seeke
             his
             face
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             condemnation
             that
             wee
             will
             not
             scarce
             goe
             out
             of
             our
             doores
             to
             meete
             with
             our
             GOD.
             The
             Queene
             of
             
               Saba
            
             that
             measured
             so
             many
             miles
             to
             heare
             the
             wisdome
             of
             
               Salomon
               ,
            
             shall
             certainely
             rise
             vppe
             in
             iudgement
             against
             our
             people
             ,
             who
             hauing
             a
             greater
             then
             
               Salomon
            
             here
             ,
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             admiring
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             and
             contemne
             his
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             goe
             further
             in
             this
             point
             where
             bee
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             faithfull
             martyrs
             of
             the
             former
             age
             ,
             who
             haue
             passed
             the
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             sword
             ,
             
             and
             banishment
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             enioy
             our
             liberties
             ,
             which
             a
             number
             of
             vs
             (
             their
             posteritie
             )
             count
             so
             slightly
             of
             as
             of
             the
             paring
             of
             our
             nailes
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             where
             are
             become
             our
             home-borne
             ,
             and
             ancient
             professors
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Gospell
             haue
             accounted
             foure
             ,
             sixe
             ,
             tenne
             ,
             or
             more
             miles
             ,
             a
             small
             Sabboth
             dayes
             iourney
             to
             heare
             a
             Sermon
             ?
             such
             sweetnesse
             they
             found
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             such
             a
             sweete
             face
             of
             God
             they
             beheld
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             gone
             a
             foote
             ,
             nay
             bare-foote
             ,
             rather
             then
             haue
             missed
             of
             that
             comfort
             .
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             hath
             either
             taken
             away
             ancient
             professors
             without
             succession
             ;
             or
             else
             our
             eyes
             doe
             see
             a
             fearefull
             apostacie
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             consider
             here
             whether
             euer
             any
             idolaters
             were
             so
             idle
             and
             secure
             
             in
             the
             worshippe
             of
             their
             false
             Gods
             ,
             as
             many
             Christians
             professing
             the
             worshippe
             of
             the
             true
             GOD.
             And
             heere
             I
             might
             marshall
             the
             rankes
             of
             olde
             and
             latter
             ones
             ,
             to
             whome
             no
             labours
             ,
             no
             paines
             ,
             no
             losses
             were
             accounted
             tedious
             or
             burdensome
             :
             euen
             while
             they
             offered
             
             their
             sweat
             and
             bloud
             also
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Diuell
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             speake
             of
             those
             who
             mingled
             the
             pittifull
             cryes
             of
             their
             tender
             children
             with
             their
             Musicke
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             to
             bee
             burnt
             vp
             in
             sacrifice
             vnto
             the
             idoll
             
               Molec
               ?
            
             what
             of
             the
             trauells
             and
             paines
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             that
             would
             compasse
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             make
             a
             
               Proselite
               ?
            
             What
             of
             Baals
             Priests
             lancing
             and
             cutting
             their
             flesh
             ,
             before
             their
             idoll
             ?
          
           
             The
             blinded
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             whip
             them-selues
             ,
             make
             their
             faces
             leane
             with
             fasting
             ,
             waste
             and
             consume
             their
             bodies
             with
             tedious
             pilgrimages
             to
             see
             some
             dead
             and
             rotten
             bones
             ,
             and
             visit
             some
             apish
             idolls
             :
             shall
             now
             these
             satanicall
             seruices
             bee
             so
             auaileable
             to
             harden
             the
             vnbeleeuer
             against
             any
             crosses
             and
             bitternesse
             ;
             that
             they
             will
             refuse
             no
             paine
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             the
             Lords
             owne
             ordinances
             and
             true
             religion
             carry
             so
             much
             power
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             those
             who
             professe
             them-selues
             his
             people
             out
             of
             their
             gates
             to
             knowe
             the
             right
             waye
             to
             heauen
             ?
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             what
             doth
             this
             heauinesse
             vnto
             these
             ordinances
             argue
             but
             hearts
             out
             of
             heart
             with
             the
             best
             desires
             ?
             for
             what
             we
             loue
             and
             desire
             ,
             no
             paines
             seemeth
             painfull
             for
             it
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             same
             persons
             will
             bee
             well
             content
             to
             toyle
             day
             by
             day
             ,
             fare
             hard
             ,
             breake
             their
             sleepe
             ,
             eate
             the
             bread
             of
             carefulnesse
             ;
             &
             all
             to
             lay
             a
             little
             money
             and
             wealth
             together
             ;
             and
             some-times
             they
             scarce
             knowe
             for
             whome
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             paines
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             pleasure
             vnto
             them
             ,
             because
             their
             hearts
             and
             affections
             are
             carryed
             vnto
             and
             set
             vpon
             things
             below
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             did
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             take
             vp
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             man
             (
             as
             euery
             member
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             sicke
             of
             this
             loue
             )
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             more
             and
             more
             conueyed
             into
             beleeuing
             soules
             ,
             would
             bee
             sweeter
             then
             wine
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             most
             tastefull
             outward
             delights
             .
             Nay
             this
             loue
             would
             shew
             it selfe
             stronger
             then
             death
             ,
             nothing
             
             but
             death
             (
             if
             death
             it selfe
             )
             can
             dissolue
             it
             ;
             much
             water
             cannot
             quench
             it
             ,
             many
             floods
             cannot
             drowne
             it
             ▪
             
             that
             is
             ;
             Many
             crosses
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             trialls
             cannot
             vtterly
             ouer-come
             or
             extinguish
             it
             .
             Yea
             a
             mans
             whole
             substance
             will
             bee
             contemned
             in
             regarde
             of
             it
             .
             This
             sparckle
             of
             heauenly
             fire
             and
             seruencie
             will
             constraine
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             cleaue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             groweth
             in
             time
             to
             such
             a
             burning
             desire
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             as
             is
             able
             to
             carry
             a
             man
             beyond
             himselfe
             ,
             yea
             euen
             to
             consume
             him
             ,
             as
             
               Dauids
            
             zeale
             to
             Gods
             house
             did
             consume
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             would
             to
             God
             all
             such
             secure
             Christians
             would
             at
             length
             begin
             to
             
             conceiue
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             which
             is
             fearfull
             to
             such
             eyes
             as
             can
             behold
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             the
             present
             destitute
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             sauing
             graces
             ,
             and
             lye
             vnder
             a
             fearefull
             damnation
             .
             Which
             truth
             is
             euident
             ,
             in
             that
             wheresoeuer
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             delighteth
             to
             dwell
             ,
             there
             hee
             stirreth
             vp
             the
             heart
             to
             some
             good
             measure
             of
             cheerefulnesse
             in
             well-dooing
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             it
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             preparednesse
             to
             euery
             good
             worke
             .
             For
             the
             office
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             enlighten
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             behold
             
             the
             beauties
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             neuer
             prie
             into
             before
             :
             but
             also
             to
             worke
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             of
             vnwilling
             a
             willing
             wil.
             So
             as
             if
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             spirit
             a
             man
             were
             as
             loth
             to
             heare
             ,
             pray
             ,
             read
             ,
             as
             a
             Beare
             to
             the
             stake
             ;
             now
             he
             is
             changed
             by
             that
             spirit
             which
             will
             not
             be
             idle
             :
             and
             is
             become
             a
             man
             wanting
             often
             power
             and
             abilitie
             ;
             but
             to
             wil
             that
             which
             is
             good
             is
             present
             with
             him
             :
             the
             reasonings
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             partly
             subdued
             :
             the
             vnreadinesse
             which
             foiled
             his
             good
             duties
             before
             is
             in
             part
             foiled
             ,
             &
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             obedience
             daily
             increased
             :
             which
             things
             whosoeuer
             :
             hee
             bee
             that
             findeth
             them
             not
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             hee
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             lead
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             sathan
             who
             ruleth
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             disobedient
             ,
             whose
             old
             pollicie
             it
             is
             by
             this
             very
             perswasion
             of
             ease
             ,
             to
             keepe
             such
             from
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             make
             seruiceable
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             had
             commanded
             all
             
               Israell
            
             that
             
             they
             should
             appeare
             before
             him
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               :
            
             the
             diuell
             deuised
             a
             tricke
             ,
             of
             which
             hee
             made
             
               Ieroboam
            
             his
             instrument
             ,
             
             which
             indeed
             turned
             to
             the
             corruption
             of
             all
             the
             ten
             tribes
             with
             most
             horrible
             idolatrie
             .
             He
             pitties
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             it
             
               is
               too
               much
               for
               you
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             more
             
             easie
             course
             and
             cutte
             to
             make
             two
             Calues
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             one
             at
             
               Dan
               ,
            
             and
             an
             other
             at
             
               Bethel
               ,
            
             and
             worship
             there
             .
             By
             this
             argument
             drawne
             from
             their
             ease
             ,
             hee
             wonne
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             from
             their
             allegeance
             and
             seruice
             of
             their
             true
             GOD
             ,
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             two
             Calues
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             was
             but
             out
             of
             pollicie
             ,
             for
             hee
             feared
             if
             the
             people
             should
             
               goe
               to
               Ierusalem
               to
               worship
               ,
               that
               their
               hearts
               would
               bee
               turned
               to
               their
               LORD
               euen
               to
            
             Rehoboam
             .
             Euen
             so
             the
             Diuell
             hauing
             taken
             captiue
             vnder
             his
             power
             such
             as
             are
             wilfullye
             departed
             from
             GOD
             ,
             hath
             no
             waye
             to
             keepe
             them
             vnder
             his
             girdle
             ,
             but
             by
             keeping
             them
             from
             sacrifizing
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             hee
             feareth
             if
             they
             should
             diligentlye
             frequent
             
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             with
             other
             of
             the
             people
             of
             GOD
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             prayer
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             would
             returne
             to
             their
             naturall
             Lord.
             And
             therefore
             hee
             dayly
             suggesteth
             and
             perswadeth
             them
             to
             fauour
             them-selues
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             great
             paines
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             you
             can
             pray
             at
             home
             ,
             read
             at
             home
             ,
             goe
             some
             time
             to
             Church
             to
             auoyde
             danger
             of
             lawe
             ,
             and
             reproche
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             enough
             .
             And
             as
             hee
             then
             preuailed
             ,
             that
             
               the
               people
               went
               euen
               to
               Dan
               ,
            
             so
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             a
             number
             make
             Chappels
             of
             ease
             of
             their
             owne
             houses
             ;
             others
             can
             pray
             as
             well
             (
             as
             their
             horses
             I
             had
             like
             to
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             but
             )
             on
             their
             horse
             backes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             for
             my
             part
             I
             can
             easily
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             haue
             a
             seale
             of
             perdition
             vpon
             them
             ,
             whosoeuer
             forsake
             carelesly
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             here
             in
             earth
             ,
             they
             shall
             certainely
             bee
             seperated
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             too
             late
             they
             shal
             wish
             they
             had
             been
             wiser
             then
             to
             haue
             accounted
             their
             wayes
             foolish
             .
             
               Let
               vs
               not
               forsake
               our
               fellowship
               as
               the
               manner
            
             
             
               of
               some
               is
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             .
          
           
           
             Why
             what
             danger
             is
             there
             now
             and
             then
             to
             keepe
             from
             Church
             ,
             I
             hope
             we
             may
             bee
             good
             Christians
             for
             all
             that
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             vs
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             
               this
               is
               a
               with-drawing
               of
               our selues
               to
            
             
             
               perdition
               .
            
             It
             is
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             high
             waye
             to
             destruction
             .
             And
             indeede
             what
             other
             can
             such
             sworne
             enimies
             of
             Christ
             looke
             for
             ,
             when
             cold
             Christians
             are
             sent
             away
             with
             such
             colde
             comforte
             euen
             from
             the
             dooing
             of
             those
             duties
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             eyther
             neglect
             or
             contemne
             ?
             for
             if
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             might
             serue
             him
             in
             some
             outward
             seemely
             sorte
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             
               did
               it
               not
               with
               cheerefulnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               good
            
             
             
               heart
               ,
               they
               should
               serue
               their
               enemies
               :
            
             if
             such
             shall
             bee
             sent
             away
             with
             a
             cursse
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             can
             such
             as
             will
             neither
             haue
             
               part
               nor
               fellowship
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
            
             euer
             looke
             to
             bee
             heyres
             of
             blessing
             ?
             Let
             them
             
               repent
               therefore
               of
               these
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               praye
               GOD
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               bee
               possible
               ,
               the
               thought
               of
               their
               hearts
               may
               bee
               forgiuen
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             paines
             takest
             thou
             
             here
             but
             for
             thine
             owne
             profit
             ?
             thinke
             not
             that
             thy
             godlinesse
             benefiteth
             
             GOD
             ,
             but
             thy
             owne
             selfe
             :
             as
             thy
             Atheisme
             hurteth
             not
             him
             but
             thy
             owne
             soule
             .
             Thou
             hereby
             bringest
             thy selfe
             where
             thou
             mayest
             beholde
             the
             face
             of
             thy
             GOD
             ,
             whereby
             thy
             paines
             is
             plentifully
             returned
             with
             recompence
             .
             This
             face
             of
             God
             when
             it
             was
             yet
             vayled
             ,
             did
             so
             draw
             the
             hearts
             of
             ancient
             beleeuers
             ,
             that
             neither
             distance
             of
             place
             ,
             nor
             difficultie
             of
             way
             ,
             nor
             tediousnesse
             of
             weather
             ,
             nor
             weaknesse
             or
             wearinesse
             of
             body
             could
             with-holde
             them
             from
             the
             beholding
             of
             in
             the
             place
             where
             hee
             had
             put
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             happilye
             vncouered
             in
             our
             Ministerie
             ,
             not
             worth
             the
             paines
             of
             looking
             vpon
             ?
             thy
             paines
             in
             this
             behalfe
             may
             entitle
             thee
             to
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             Gods
             people
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             if
             those
             were
             not
             inough
             for
             thee
             ,
             yet
             the
             God
             whom
             thou
             seekest
             (
             if
             thou
             so
             seeke
             him
             as
             hee
             is
             found
             of
             thee
             )
             hee
             is
             liberall
             and
             louing
             inough
             to
             make
             thy
             cup
             to
             runne
             
             ouer
             aboundantly
             aboue
             all
             that
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             or
             can
             thinke
             ,
             and
             though
             all
             thy
             seruice
             is
             but
             dutie
             and
             farre
             vnder
             that
             ,
             yet
             the
             LORD
             will
             not
             take
             thy
             labour
             for
             naught
             .
             Hee
             challengeth
             the
             seruants
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             whether
             euer
             any
             of
             them
             did
             so
             much
             as
             open
             the
             doores
             ,
             or
             
             kindle
             a
             fire
             for
             sacrifice
             freely
             and
             without
             wages
             ;
             no
             hee
             allowed
             them
             liberallye
             for
             such
             vnder-seruices
             .
             How
             then
             may
             wee
             thinke
             will
             hee
             requite
             such
             as
             are
             continually
             about
             him
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             still
             behold
             his
             face
             in
             the
             presence-Chamber
             of
             his
             Church
             ?
          
           
             The
             latter
             sorte
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             last
             of
             which
             wee
             propounded
             to
             speake
             ,
             are
             timerous
             and
             fearefull
             Christians
             ,
             who
             thinke
             it
             better
             sleeping
             in
             a
             sound
             skinne
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             sound
             conscience
             :
             and
             because
             this
             diligent
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             them
             vnto
             ,
             is
             not
             without
             some
             reproche
             among
             the
             prophane
             and
             wicked
             
             of
             the
             world
             :
             they
             are
             lothe
             to
             pull
             their
             warme
             hands
             out
             of
             their
             bosome
             to
             sette
             to
             this
             Ploughe
             .
             
             They
             will
             not
             in
             
               such
               a
               way
               as
               men
               coūt
            
             
             
               haeresie
               ;
            
             or
             
               Praecisenes
            
             serue
             the
             God
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             they
             will
             keepe
             an
             euen
             course
             and
             a
             good
             report
             while
             they
             haue
             it
             ,
             and
             Sermon-gadders
             ,
             and
             Sermon-mongers
             they
             will
             not
             bee
             counted
             .
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             Weerevnto
             I
             answer
             that
             as
             it
             is
             not
             amisse
             to
             cast
             our
             costes
             aforehand
             ,
             yet
             must
             wee
             so
             lay
             our
             counters
             as
             that
             we
             desist
             not
             from
             building
             vppon
             our
             foundation
             :
             &
             in
             casting
             these
             costes
             wee
             cannot
             say
             that
             this
             course
             is
             exempted
             from
             reproch
             :
             Nay
             seeing
             Satans
             mallice
             is
             no
             whit
             abated
             neither
             in
             him-selfe
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             instruments
             ,
             wee
             affirme
             that
             there
             cannot
             a
             childe
             so
             soone
             be
             borne
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Dragon
               standeth
               before
               the
               woman
               to
               bee
               deliuered
               ,
               to
               deuoure
               her
               childe
               so
               soone
               as
               euer
               it
               is
               brought
               forth
               :
            
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             that
             ,
             he
             casteth
             
               out
               of
               his
            
             
             
               mouth
               water
               like
               a
               flood
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               bee
               carryed
               away
               of
               the
               flood
               .
            
             But
             yet
             the
             comfort
             is
             they
             are
             the
             rebukes
             of
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             are
             vttered
             against
             him
             :
             hee
             accounteth
             them
             as
             against
             himself
             &
             he
             helpeth
             his
             seruants
             
             to
             beare
             them
             ,
             becommeth
             a
             porter
             putting
             vnder
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             as
             also
             disburdeneth
             no
             lesse
             displeasure
             against
             thē
             then
             if
             they
             were
             done
             against
             his
             own
             person
             .
             And
             this
             is
             rather
             a
             matter
             
               of
               reioycing
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               peece
               of
               the
               blessednesse
            
             
             
               of
               Christians
               to
               suffer
               for
               well
               doing
               and
               to
               bee
               railed
               vppon
               for
               Christes
               sake
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             a
             Christian
             must
             with
             
               Moyses
            
             esteeme
             these
             rebukes
             of
             Christ
             his
             greatest
             riches
             ,
             although
             hee
             hadde
             the
             treasures
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             before
             him
             ;
             else
             will
             hee
             neuer
             bee
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             his
             saluation
             :
             Neuer
             therefore
             professe
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             into
             which
             thou
             art
             baptized
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             ashamed
             of
             it
             before
             men
             ,
             neuer
             professe
             loue
             to
             Christ
             any
             longer
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             not
             indure
             a
             word
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             neuer
             professe
             ,
             so
             fast
             to
             cleaue
             vnto
             him
             that
             thou
             wilt
             rather
             die
             with
             him
             then
             deny
             him
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             
             affraid
             of
             euery
             damosels
             speach
             ,
             putte
             on
             
               humility
            
             of
             heart
             that
             thou
             maist
             bee
             contented
             with
             abasement
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             
               Michal
            
             shall
             mocke
             thee
             in
             thy
             reioycing
             before
             the
             Lord
             
             thou
             maist
             resolue
             that
             thou
             wilt
             yet
             bee
             more
             vilde
             ;
             indure
             more
             lashes
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             more
             forrowes
             then
             soe
             ,
             if
             GOD
             call
             thee
             vnto
             it
             ,
             rather
             then
             misse
             of
             such
             comfortes
             and
             matter
             of
             true
             ioy
             as
             before
             the
             Lord
             thou
             maist
             meete
             withall
             .
             And
             pray
             for
             courage
             and
             resolution
             to
             hold
             thee
             on
             ,
             vndaunted
             in
             thy
             godly
             course
             .
             And
             seeing
             thou
             maist
             bee
             bolde
             so
             long
             as
             thou
             haste
             a
             good
             cause
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             putte
             on
             
             the
             spirit
             of
             that
             worthy
             
               Nehemiah
               .
            
             When
             hee
             had
             a
             prophecy
             (
             though
             a
             false
             one
             )
             that
             if
             hee
             did
             not
             take
             the
             Temple
             for
             his
             sanctuary
             that
             night
             ,
             the
             enemies
             would
             come
             and
             slay
             him
             :
             his
             answer
             was
             :
             
               shoulde
               such
               a
               man
               as
               I
               flee
               ?
               who
               is
               hee
               that
               beeing
               as
               I
               am
               would
               goe
               into
               the
               Temple
               to
               liue
               ?
               I
               will
               not
               goe
               in
               .
            
             So
             should
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             who
             professe
             the
             Ghospel
             ,
             who
             haue
             giuen
             my
             name
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             knowe
             the
             Commaundement
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             beaten
             way
             to
             heauen
             ;
             troden
             by
             all
             such
             seete
             as
             euer
             walked
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ;
             should
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             forsake
             the
             assemblyes
             
             of
             Gods
             people
             ?
             And
             that
             for
             the
             blasts
             of
             such
             as
             are
             of
             satans
             sinogogue
             :
             If
             it
             stood
             vppon
             my
             whole
             estate
             ,
             my
             liberty
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             .
             I
             know
             whatsoeuer
             men
             accoumpt
             of
             mee
             whose
             corrupt
             iudgements
             would
             condemn
             euen
             the
             innocency
             of
             Christ
             him-selfe
             if
             hee
             liued
             againe
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             bee
             dilligent
             at
             Sermons
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             y
             
               e
            
             Lord
             hath
             honoured
             mee
             so
             highly
             as
             to
             become
             one
             of
             his
             houshold
             ;
             and
             seeing
             his
             word
             doth
             iustifie
             my
             waies
             &
             my
             dilligence
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             a
             poynt
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             what
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             feare
             nothing
             hee
             can
             doe
             against
             me
             .
             I
             haue
             a
             soule
             to
             saue
             ,
             I
             must
             looke
             to
             that
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Vse
               .
            
             If
             our
             hearts
             delight
             be
             in
             these
             
             assemblies
             ,
             then
             wee
             cannot
             but
             breake
             out
             into
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             where
             euer
             we
             see
             these
             ordinances
             established
             :
             we
             cannot
             but
             reioyce
             when
             others
             inioy
             them
             with
             vs
             as
             beeing
             the
             meanes
             by
             
               which
               men
               are
               redeemed
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               Kinges
               and
               Priestes
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             If
             
               Dauid
            
             were
             aliue
             againe
             he
             would
             lead
             vs
             ioifully
             to
             Church
             .
             Of
             whom
             we
             neuer
             read
             that
             he
             danced
             but
             before
             the
             
             Arke
             .
             The
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             cannot
             but
             cause
             and
             raize
             our
             hearty
             reioycing
             for
             the
             greatest
             good
             which
             can
             befall
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             y
             
               t
            
             greatest
             blessednesse
             that
             God
             him-selfe
             can
             either
             promise
             or
             performe
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             liuing
             in
             earth
             ?
             surely
             euen
             this
             ,
             
               to
               set
               his
               tabernacle
               amongst
               men
               ,
               to
               dwell
               with
               them
               ;
               &
            
             
             
               become
               their
               God.
            
             This
             is
             the
             knitting
             vppe
             of
             all
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             speake
             I
             of
             the
             Saints
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             make
             it
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             heauenly
             songes
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             all
             kindreds
             and
             tongues
             ,
             
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             men
             are
             redeemed
             vnto
             God.
             Dost
             thou
             see
             the
             
               desolate
               haue
               children
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               marryed
               wife
               ?
            
             Dost
             thou
             see
             the
             
               truth
               of
               the
               church
               inlarged
               ?
            
             seest
             thou
             y
             
               e
            
             
               coūtries
               of
            
             
             
               hir
               habitatiō
               spred
               out
               ?
            
             Perceiuest
             y
             
               u
            
             the
             
               increase
            
             of
             her
             
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ?
            
             Examine
             here
             whether
             thy
             heart
             breaketh
             forth
             into
             holy
             reioycings
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             barres
             are
             put
             into
             the
             rings
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             whereby
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             walketh
             amongst
             his
             people
             ;
             in
             that
             heauen
             is
             filling
             apace
             ,
             
             by
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             y
             
               t
            
             number
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             &
             in
             y
             
               t
            
             the
             comming
             of
             lesus
             Christ
             hastneth
             for
             the
             final
             redemption
             of
             his
             body
             .
             Til
             thou
             findest
             this
             y
             
               u
            
             hast
             not
             found
             that
             affectiō
             of
             the
             Prophet
             heere
             commended
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             affection
             will
             make
             vs
             call
             others
             to
             haue
             their
             parts
             
             with
             vs
             in
             these
             priuiledges
             .
             The
             Prophet
             
               Dauid
            
             though
             he
             was
             a
             King
             yet
             became
             such
             an
             humble
             companion
             of
             all
             them
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hee
             
             thought
             it
             no
             disgrace
             to
             bee
             called
             by
             his
             people
             to
             y
             
               e
            
             Tabernacle
             .
             Some
             great
             Kings
             would
             haue
             thought
             it
             no
             great
             pollicy
             to
             haue
             giuen
             answer
             to
             such
             popular
             motions
             :
             or
             if
             hee
             had
             seene
             his
             people
             go
             ,
             it
             were
             ynough
             as
             for
             himselfe
             he
             might
             haue
             greater
             matters
             in
             hand
             .
             But
             oh
             how
             doth
             religion
             beate
             downe
             high
             conceits
             !
             And
             maketh
             euen
             Kings
             take
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             like
             little
             children
             ?
             
               Dauid
            
             disdained
             not
             ,
             but
             reioiced
             when
             they
             said
             to
             him
             
               Come
               let
               vs
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             lost
             no
             honor
             ;
             no
             it
             was
             his
             truest
             honor
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             y
             
               t
            
             he
             gaue
             them
             contentmēt
             and
             incouragement
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             honorable
             
             motion
             as
             y
             
               t
            
             was
             .
             Faith
             in
             the
             heart
             will
             not
             so
             retire
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             bee
             kindling
             ,
             &
             calling
             on
             others
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             read
             in
             so
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Prophers
             ,
             y
             
               t
            
             when
             people
             are
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             these
             voices
             should
             be
             soūded
             from
             thē
             .
             
               Up
               let
               vs
               go
               &
               pray
               before
               the
               Lord
               &
               seek
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ;
               I
               wil
            
             
             
               go
               also
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               vp
               let
               vs
               go
               to
               the
               mountaine
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               God
               of
            
             Iacob
             &
             
               he
               wil
               teach
               vs
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               wee
               wil
               walk
               in
               his
               paths
               :
            
             but
             especially
             it
             forceth
             
             vs
             to
             bring
             our
             own
             families
             carefully
             to
             y
             
               e
            
             place
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             those
             for
             whom
             we
             must
             bee
             more
             countable
             :
             it
             bringeth
             vs
             to
             y
             
               t
            
             holy
             resolution
             of
             
               Ioshua
               :
            
             that
             although
             none
             wil
             ioin
             with
             vs
             in
             such
             waies
             ;
             let
             them
             at
             their
             perill
             do
             as
             seemeth
             them
             good
             :
             our selues
             and
             
             our
             housholds
             wil
             serue
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             4.
             
             If
             our
             chief
             delight
             be
             in
             the
             
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             then
             wee
             cannot
             but
             prefer
             a
             meane
             outward
             estate
             with
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             before
             a
             wealthy
             and
             glorious
             conditiō
             in
             the
             want
             of
             them
             :
             as
             our
             Prophet
             here
             preferred
             the
             meanest
             office
             ,
             euen
             of
             doore-keepers
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             first
             ,
             &
             last
             in
             y
             
               e
            
             tabernacle
             ,
             before
             
             a
             glorious
             and
             easie
             life
             in
             the
             Pallaces
             of
             the
             mighty
             in
             which
             hee
             should
             bee
             deteyned
             from
             the
             places
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
             Euen
             so
             whosoeuer
             would
             carry
             such
             an
             heart
             as
             
               Dauid
            
             (
             who
             was
             a
             man
             according
             vnto
             the
             Lords
             owne
             heart
             )
             must
             esteeme
             of
             a
             poore
             life
             vnder
             a
             powerfull
             Ministry
             ,
             more
             happy
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             then
             a
             rich
             condition
             in
             places
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             want
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             spiritual
             consolation
             .
             
               Moyses
            
             was
             of
             this
             minde
             he
             would
             rather
             suffer
             (
             aduersity
             ,
             want
             ,
             reproch
             ,
             )
             with
             the
             people
             of
             GOD
             ,
             then
             inioy
             the
             treasures
             of
             
               Egypt
            
             by
             forsaking
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             also
             alwaies
             a
             mark
             of
             y
             
               e
            
             people
             of
             God
             to
             follow
             him
             into
             the
             places
             of
             his
             true
             worshippe
             ,
             where
             hee
             went
             
             before
             .
             If
             in
             
               Shiloh
               ,
            
             if
             in
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
            
             thither
             do
             
               all
               the
               Tribes
               repaire
               ,
               euen
               such
               as
               set
               their
               face
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             how
             do
             men
             proclaime
             that
             this
             reioycing
             
             neuer
             entred
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             who
             with
             
               Lot
            
             chuse
             
               Sodom
            
             before
             
               Canaan
               ,
            
             and
             delight
             rather
             in
             the
             Mountains
             of
             
               Samaria
            
             then
             in
             
               Sion
            
             hil
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             fruitfull
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             
             Some
             choose
             habitations
             for
             friends
             ,
             ayre
             ,
             waters
             ,
             woods
             ,
             walkes
             ,
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             speciall
             commodities
             ,
             and
             hence
             commend
             them
             and
             there
             seate
             themselues
             and
             set
             downe
             their
             staffe
             ,
             although
             Gods
             habitation
             be
             not
             there
             :
             the
             Ministrie
             is
             counted
             as
             an
             hang-by
             :
             if
             that
             bee
             there
             they
             count
             it
             neuer
             the
             better
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             absent
             it
             is
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             worse
             ,
             they
             care
             but
             a
             little
             too
             liue
             in
             the
             common
             ayre
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             the
             familiaritie
             of
             Gods
             friends
             ,
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             the
             sweete
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             are
             not
             enquired
             after
             ,
             nor
             tasted
             .
             Others
             retaine
             to
             atheists
             ,
             scorners
             ,
             papists
             ;
             swearers
             ,
             and
             if
             
               Peter
            
             can
             warme
             himselfe
             still
             by
             
               Caiphas
            
             fire
             hee
             can
             sweare
             and
             forsweare
             as
             they
             doe
             .
             They
             neuer
             aske
             themselues
             that
             question
             which
             the
             Lord
             asked
             
               Eliah
               ,
               What
               doost
               thou
               here
               Eliah
               ?
            
             they
             say
             not
             ,
             what
             doe
             
             I
             here
             in
             this
             caue
             ?
             this
             is
             not
             a
             place
             where
             I
             should
             bee
             ,
             to
             liue
             
               where
               the
               Diuell
               dwelleth
               ,
            
             or
             where
             God
             dwelleth
             
             not
             :
             they
             heare
             not
             the
             Lords
             voyce
             speaking
             to
             them
             as
             vnto
             
               Eliah
               .
               Vp
               ,
               get
               thee
               to
            
             Sarepta
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               appointed
               there
            
             
             
             
               one
               to
               feed
               thee
               :
            
             They
             are
             well
             content
             to
             be
             fed
             by
             Rauens
             still
             .
             But
             here
             is
             a
             fearefull
             brand
             vpon
             such
             who
             are
             contented
             to
             make
             exchange
             of
             heauen
             for
             earth
             ,
             and
             haue
             resolued
             that
             they
             will
             be
             gainers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             soules
             .
             Whosoeuer
             therfore
             thou
             art
             ,
             y
             
               t
            
             hast
             any
             care
             of
             thy
             soule
             ;
             neuer
             liue
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             vnder
             an
             idoll
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             worde
             is
             setled
             ,
             and
             the
             ministery
             duly
             discharged
             .
             Buy
             the
             truth
             whatsoeuer
             it
             cost
             ,
             yea
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             many
             outward
             things
             :
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             thy
             abilitie
             to
             procure
             a
             standing
             Ministry
             to
             thy selfe
             &
             thine
             :
             what
             comfort
             couldst
             thou
             haue
             to
             liue
             and
             dwell
             in
             a
             wildernesse
             among
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             without
             men
             ,
             or
             other
             comforts
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             barren
             soile
             as
             no
             paines
             can
             ouer-come
             the
             inuincible
             stifnesse
             of
             the
             ground
             ?
             and
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             place
             were
             it
             more
             comfortable
             for
             a
             godly
             heart
             to
             liue
             ,
             then
             amongst
             a
             wicked
             people
             wanting
             meanes
             of
             grace
             and
             instruction
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             dwell
             in
             the
             loueliest
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             choose
             such
             a
             place
             as
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             chosen
             to
             manifest
             his
             presence
             in
             ,
             and
             
             wherein
             hee
             hath
             set
             his
             tabernacle
             .
             The
             tribe
             of
             
               Beniamin
            
             was
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             the
             
               beloued
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             
               Beniamin
            
             
             himselfe
             was
             the
             dearest
             to
             his
             father
             .
             But
             wherein
             consisted
             this
             louelinesse
             ?
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             
               should
               dwell
               betweene
               his
               shoulders
               .
            
             In
             which
             
               Metaphor
            
             the
             whole
             possession
             of
             
               Beniamin
            
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             metropolitane
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             to
             the
             head
             set
             betweene
             two
             shoulders
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             delighted
             to
             dwell
             .
             If
             any
             place
             therefore
             in
             earth
             should
             draw
             our
             affections
             aboue
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             ordinances
             draweth
             nearest
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             if
             our
             delights
             bee
             in
             the
             places
             where
             the
             Lord
             delighteth
             not
             to
             shew
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             our
             affections
             come
             short
             of
             our
             example
             here
             commended
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             face
             of
             God
             shining
             in
             his
             ordinance
             must
             be
             our
             
               Naomi
               ,
            
             to
             which
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             
               Where
               thou
               goest
               I
               will
               go
               ,
               and
               where
               thou
               dwellest
            
             
             
               I
               will
               dwell
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13528-e130
           
             
               Ephe.
               5.
               15
               
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             1
             ▪
             20
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             1
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13528-e520
           
             Verse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             29.
             45
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Chr.
             9.
             17
             &
             cap.
             26.
             1
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             want
             of
             the
             word
             most
             lamentable
             of
             al
             wants
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Josephus
             .
             antiq
             .
             Iud.
             lib.
             decimo
             .
             cap.
             decimo
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             52.
             6.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             1.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             1.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Why
             a
             good
             heart
             so
             esteemeth
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             1.
             
             Vndervaluers
             of
             the
             word
             reproued
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             2.
             
             Lament
             the
             want
             of
             the
             word
             abroad
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             79.
             1.
             10
             
             &
             74.
             1.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Make
             much
             of
             the
             ministerie
             setled
             .
          
           
             Pro
             30.
             25.
             
          
           
             Store
             thy selfe
             while
             thou
             hast
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             folly
             of
             such
             as
             slip
             their
             oportunity
             herein
             .
          
           
             Number
             .
             14.
             40.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             44.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             heart
             reioiceth
             in
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Ques
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Beauties
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             20.
             
             Reue.
             1
             17.
             
             Luk.
             2
             ,
             96.
             2.
             
             The
             presence
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             presence
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             presence
             of
             the
             Angells
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             desirous
             to
             stoope
             downe
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16
             ,
             3
             Psal.
             122.
             4
             5.
             
             The
             presence
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             60.
             8
             
          
           
             Iosh.
             22.
             19
             
             Num.
             23.
             9
             
             Zeph.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gods
             courtsmore
             glorious
             then
             the
             courts
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Causes
             why
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             not
             seene
             of
             the
             most
             .
          
           
             Benefits
             by
             the
             publick
             reading
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
             Act.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             benefits
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             18
             
             Eph.
             6.
             15.
             
             Acts.
             14.
             3.
             
             Act.
             20.
             32
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             18
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             2.
             
             Marc.
             1.
             15
             
             Acts.
             2.
             38
             
          
           
             Comfort
             by
             the
             holy
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             By
             publicke
             prayer
             how
             God
             is
             glorifyed
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             65.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             166.
             18
             
             Psal.
             122.
             4
             
          
           
             The
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             aboundantly
             enriched
             .
          
           
             Prayers
             of
             the
             faithful
             are
             the
             vvals
             and
             munition
             of
             a
             people
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             30.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Zep
             ,
             3.
             9.
             
             Act.
             2.
             46.
             
             &
             ver
             .
             32.
             
             Ier
             ,
             32.
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             .
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             priuiledges
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             the
             assemblyes
             .
          
           
             1
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             Downe
             go
             Dagon
             and
             
               Diana
            
             before
             the
             Arke
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sustenance
             and
             safety
             .
          
           
             Satan
             foyled
             ,
             armies
             of
             his
             forces
             discomfited
             .
          
           
             Ioel.
             2.
             32.
             
          
           
             Icr.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             far
             iourney
             of
             many
             daies
             trauel
             .
             A
             seruice
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             seuen
             daies
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             their
             wiues
             might
             be
             indangered
             ,
             their
             virgins
             violated
             ,
             their
             goods
             spoiled
             .
          
           
             3
             Comfort
             for
             all
             conditions
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Isa
             66.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             92.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Eternal
             happines
             .
          
           
             Gen
             ▪
             28.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Per
               portam
               ecclesiae
               intramus
               in
               portam
               paradifi
               August
               ,
               de
               tempore
               serm
               .
            
             137.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             87.
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             66.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             hart
             would
             turne
             their
             eye
             to
             the
             beauties
             of
             Gods
             house
             
          
           
             Isa.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             66.
             16
             
          
           
             Deut
             7.
             7.
             
             &
             9.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             42.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             Hose
             .
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             Con●●●t
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             plea.
             
          
           
             Seperators
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             inough
             for
             thy
             Church
             to
             be
             without
             spotte
             or
             wrinckle
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Reeusants
             .
          
           
             Papists
             must
             see
             their
             God
             because
             they
             cannot
             beleeue
             him
             .
          
           
             Implicit
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             35.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             16
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Good
             christians
             cannot
             be
             heauie
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             needlesse
             allegation
             that
             so
             much
             preaching
             is
             not
             needfull
             .
          
           
             The
             ignorance
             of
             our
             age
             more
             dangerous
             then
             of
             our
             fore-fathers
             ,
             theirs
             was
             simple
             ,
             ours
             affected
             .
          
           
             Not
             easily
             lerned
             to
             loue
             God
             aboue
             al
             &
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Gods
               ordinance
               to
               teach
               man
               by
               man
               ,
               not
               by
               an
               Angell
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               49.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Gods
             mercy
             herein
             .
          
           
             Exod
             ,
             20.
             19.
             
          
           
             Dut
             ,
             5.
             26.
             
             Iudg
             ,
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gods
             loue
             herein
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             ,
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             wisedom
             of
             god
             herein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             Act
             ▪
             3.
             12
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gala
             ,
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gal
             ,
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Malac
             ,
             2.7
             ,
             2
             cor
             ,
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             Angels
             is
             not
             to
             preach
             but
             to
             set
             men
             &
             protect
             them
             in
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Act
             ,
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act
             ,
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eph
             ,
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Vntrue
             that
             those
             who
             would
             bee
             taught
             by
             Angels
             would
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             Obiections
             of
             idle
             and
             lazie
             protestants
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             48.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             49
             
          
           
             Ancient
             beleeuers
             at
             more
             pains
             then
             vve
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             7.
             8
             
             &
             cap.
             26.
             25.
             
             &
             cap.
             35.
             3.
             
          
           
             Idolaters
             more
             painfull
             in
             their
             Idolatrie
             then
             we
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             glasse
             for
             secure
             christians
             to
             see
             their
             danger
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             25
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             47.
             
          
           
             Thy
             paints
             in
             religion
             profiteth
             thy selfe
             ,
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             Malac.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Timerous
             &
             fearfull
             protestants
             
          
           
             Reu
             ,
             12.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb
             ,
             11.
             26
             &
             cap
             ,
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             ,
             ●
             .
             13.
             14.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             against
             the
             former
             feare
             .
          
           
             Nehem
             ,
             6.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reioyce
             that
             others
             inioy
             these
             liberties
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             Leu
             ,
             26.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reu
             ,
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa
             ,
             54.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Call
             others
             herevnto
             
          
           
             Psal.
             12
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zach
             ,
             8
             ,
             21.
             
             Isay
             ,
             2.
             2.
             
             Micca
             ,
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Especially
             their
             owne
             family
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             ,
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             A
             meane
             estate
             with
             these
             liberties
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             a
             better
             with
             out
             them
             .
          
           
             Heb
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro
             ,
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             33.
             12
             
             Gen.
             44.
             20
             
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             16